










Class 




Gopight N® 


, COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


‘ * . t 




i'/.- I 


V 







n. v.‘ V 






ilV 


W’?/ fL tW™V/ ^ 

p'r : - 


j « 




*' >’ 






Utf) 'V r . 

;l '. ■■ ■<»'&. 


‘•. . r 


i^'y 


Mi’J 


S' ' " 4 ''’^ 

’'■ ";;V' 

' ^ ‘ . 4 ' ' . ' U . 






^!,V- 




4 • . " 


* \ 


S': . 


I ‘I 






W'V' 

f'SPv* . ‘ "• 


»• 


r 'V 

1 ^- M 







i^! 


■ ' U 


p-”Vf) 

' t ;’X 


I'* 


/■ ' Jk 




-V 


^•1 ,'.'•■■■■■ 


/" 


' \ 


' 4 ^ 


w > 


KV • 


1 23 


.'» ■* « ‘ 


i£C 1 » < 




r ) 




w 


f ^ 

. ;^-i 


I '.4 ' 


-1 >.j 


v< 


S/A'N 


4 f 




• i 






« /' 


• I 


r:^f; 


’ r , 1 


W ' 




4 i 

V > 






’ 'vVJ 

' ■'*2 ra 

r'.v 




'^1 


I « 




i • 


1' 


I ^ ' 


^ n 


Jiy ' - , 


y> 






l.‘i . 


1 1-.* 


• l-^‘ » ^ V ' '. . • 

V *; V . ;:v^rv^■y• 

'v' V^','' -'• ' 

■' • 'a-’ . ^ 4 '. ^ 1^3 •* y*. 5 iy -‘^V^ 

,V. 




I \ 


j ' 




4 .‘ 


?!.• i- V- Y ■ 


a 


‘ . sp 

.'•^ ,C- 


Wki 


. •• 






Xn 


Vt 


4 > 




'’l'’T 4 L\Tit 


tp 


.'M 








« •/ 








?■ 




-*AI«J 


V.t 






« «. 




.'J*. 




■ i> .» 


ri, . I 


> 4 


Mi! y 


'1 • 




V U 1 


*r 


»V, i’ ' y 


n* 


1 • ( 




w 


\ *.t5 


7 : ' 


U 




.V fi 


V:’* 






if 




•t ' 














i ;► . 




. . I . I » 


» i 
\ V 






'T 






‘ /^i4 


h.tl 


f.i 


/v 


:}b I 


V 


li 




T / 


.y 














ii T*-^. 


► 7 / ^ 




.,4 






I') 


..’‘X' 


■f 




I 4 




' >1 


4 A * 


\P\ 


' ( 


• A* A« 


V 


f •' 


4 ) '• 


4l. 


V* 




V. '1 


ASA’ 






\A . M , 




"i* U‘ 


01 if 


N.n: 




i'j 


n 


lyr >i 


\'^r 

it;., , 

A>kG;>':AW 




ife . 

.'sV ■ ■ ,'.f '• 

O' ' ''A’A •■■ ^^■'v*t;' - iiSlwP 


A '♦•(".' ► i ' . \, / V • • 1 

. 'A^r ■ ' ■ A, /i 

•’. I- ‘V^i'v..’ .V A. S JTl' C ^ 




\\»i 






t 


THE 

STONER FAMILY 


BY f 


SAMUEL FULTON 

, , , :> 






THE 


Jibbcy press 

PUBLISHERS 

114 

FIFTH AVENUE 

XonOon NEW YORK Montreal 






■ 1 ; 

V , 






THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 
Two Copies Received 

MAY. 16 1901 


Copyright entry 
CLA^^X^c. No. 
COPY B. 


Copyright, igoi, 
by 

THE 

abbcs press 


< <• 
t f 

C C' 


« ^ ' 


c ( 
« < 


< \ 

< c 
c K C 
< ( 


t < 
t t 


t < < 
<cc‘ 


% • t«« 

c « c « 

C « C 4 € « 

< < « • 

< • « « • ♦ 



i c c 
i < 

c « 


t c < t 


THE STONEH FAMILY, 


I. 

Eegext Street in the outskirts of Boston, was not a 
handsome street or even a genteel street, but it was 
perfectly respectable. Mrs. Birdseye, who lives at No. 
520, is a perfectly respectable woman with nothing in 
the world to worry her, and yet it was enough to worry 
any lady who had a proper regard for the proprieties 
of life, to see that daughter of Mrs. Stoner, who lived 
opposite, go out every day of her life at half past two, 
regular as a kitchen clock, and join a young man round 
the corner, from whence they both disappeared and 
nothing more was seen of them for some two hours, 
when they returned and separated at the same corner. 

From where Mrs. Birdseye sat at her window — which 
was her sole occupation during the hours of daylight — 
she could see plainly enough down the cross street; and 
in fact many of her neighbors had witnessed this little 
daily affair, being specially invited by Mrs. Birdseye. 

The young man was good looking and exceedingly 
well dressed, in truth they all declared a perfect gentle- 
man, and perhaps it might be all right as far as he 

5 


6 


The Stoner Family. 


was concerned; — ^but the conduct of that young girl — 
they had no patience with her. It was most disgraceful 
and her mother ought to be told of it. 

Now we must not blame these old ladies too severely. 
We all judge our neighbors, and who of us can say we 
always put the best construction on their actions. We 
can only see and understand a small part of what is go- 
ing on, and yet from these fragments we construct the 
v^hole history, judge and condemn them without mercy. 

,Why, it was only a short time ago that Charlie 
Wheatly, a most estimable young man and a student of 
divinity, was tried and condemned by all the old ladies 
in the street where his worthy father lived. To help 
along he secured a place as assistant night editor on that 
great dail}^, “ The Truthteller,” for the summer. Poor 
fellow, he had to leave the house every evening at eight, 
and never reached home again until near morning. How 
his sisters admired and praised him for his faithful 
labors; but what more natural for these respectable 
ladies witnessing his nightly departure and kept awake 
listening for his return than to be shocked at such 
goings on. It was understood all round his habits were 
awful — the bishop ought to know of it. Why did Police- 
man A roar with laughter when appealed to, as the 
guardian of the public peace, to put a stop to such dis- 
graceful conduct? No wonder these old ladies were 
disturbed. 

See now, how easy it is to be mistaken, and what looks 
so very wrong to Mrs. Birdseye and her friends, may be 
very harmless and even proper conduct on the part of 
that young lady. 


The Stoner Family. 


7 


Yes, we who know her so well, know she is incapable 
of a wrong action. She is only doing her duty, in taking 
her daily walks, for is it not the duty of every young 
lady, depending in great part on her own labors for her 
own and her mother’s support, to take the best care of 
her health? If a young person has to teach all morn- 
ing, is it not both wis'e and. necessary to go out every 
afternoon to get a breath of fresh air? If her cousin 
finds his time hang very heavy on his hands and the 
v/orld very tiresome to live in, is it not the duty of Miss 
Helen to help him pass the afternoon when there is 
absolutely nothing for him to do? A young man of 
leisure can ride in the mornings and there are many 
things he can find to do at night, but it’s hard to get 
through the afternoon. 

And if by reason of her mother’s age and infirmities 
of health, and temper, and especially her profound 
hatred of Hephew Edward, she would have been angered 
by a knowledge of these walks, was it not her daugh- 
ter’s duty to save her from anything distressful? 

If her mother hated this young man and his father 
also (her brother-in-law), had she not good reasons for 
it? Did not Uncle Amos, of the great firm of Amos 
Stoner & Co., cheat, yes, cheat her husband out of all 
his wealth, and when the poor man died, leaving his 
widow and only child a mere pittance, did not this 
robber offer them a trifling annuity in charity, and in 
the most insulting manner? How many times a day did 
poor Helen hear all the details of these transactions? 

But somehow she did not hate her cousin as she was 
called upon to do. As she scarcely knew her uncle, even 


8 


The Stoner Family. 


by sight, she was willing to follow her mother’s command 
and hate him. Did he not treat his own son and only 
child with neglect and contempt. Certainly he fur- 
nished him with boarding and clothes, but as for a 
kind word or a friendly look, it was unknown in that 
dreary old mansion where father and son lived alone 
with the servants. 

What would that old man have thought or done if he 
had known his son was running after his cousin every 
day. A girl without a dollar, and with that horrible old 
witch of a mother. 

There was no love lost between these old people. All 
this bad blood and hard feelings was brought about by 
money. Incredible as it may appear, money has been 
known before to make hatred and trouble among rela- 
tions. 

We don’t pretend to know the truth of these stories. 
Whether there was cheating and unfair dealings, or 
only the misfortunes common to the lot of most who 
adventure in business ! It was very plain that the 
pride of wealth, and the pride of poverty, was driving 
these young people apart; but something stronger was 
drawing them together. Were they lovers? 

Certainly not ! would you expect love to be introduced 
in the very first chapter? There will be plenty of that 
we promise you before we get through; besides, the 
young gentleman was quite too much in love with him- 
self to have any of the tender passion to spare. But did 
she love her cousin? 

We hope she had too much self-respect to give her 
love unasked. It would be a sore thing indeed to add 


9 


The Stoner Family. 

unrequited love to all her other trials. It had been her 
lot to pass through life in self-denying poverty, having 
but a dim remembrance of the days of their prosperity; 
but she had fought the battle with cheerful courage. 
Her mother’s fretful temper was not the least of her 
trials, but duty, love, and patience, can bear even that. 
If troubles are still to attend her through life she will be 
able to ward off and weaken their attacks. If, perhaps, 
peace and happiness are in store for her, they will be all 
the sweeter, and she will know how to enjoy them to 
the full. 

We love and admire these dear creatures so we would 
like to write a work great enough to put them all in. 
How they adore papa — love mamma — admire their 
elder brothers — ^bear with the nagging of the young 
ones. If ease and comfort abound how they bloom our 
and enjoy all the delights that wealth can bestow. If 
poverty attend, they bravely take up their burdens with- 
out complaint. Their gentle souls are solaced by all 
the comforts of religion, their pure spirits learn to 
begin heaven while yet on earth. To carry their neigh- 
bors’ burdens is their constant endeavor, to soften the 
ills of life and spread abroad its blessings their greatest 
pleasure. 

The men! how tall, how heavy and strong, what 
athletes ! but, oh, how puny some of them are ! 

The weaker sex ! how strong in patient endurance, 
how untiring their love ! 

Jones, rolling around in his arm-chair, is immensely 
tickled at all this. He knows a woman, etc., etc. We 
are not speaking of your wife, Jones. She is in great 


10 


The Stoner Family. 

part what you have made her. Our thoughts turn away 
back to that sweet innocent girl you took from her happy 
home, twenty years ago. If changes have ,come over 
her, please to consider, sir, how you have fulfilled the 
solemn vows you made on that memorable morning. 

* Sj! * ❖ * * 

But while our 5^oung friends are taking their daily 
walks and pursuing the artless pleasures of youth, of 
^vhich we hope the reader has or will have full share, 
great events are transpiring in the city — panic is hold- 
ing high carnival — money is tight, and as usual in 
such cases, has hid itself away out of danger — great 
houses are rocking to their foundations, and financial 
ruin staring many in the face. 

The two old gentlemen closeted in the dark back 
office in anxious consultation are not twins, as might be 
supposed from their close resemblance to each other. 
One is Amos Stoner himself, of the great firm of Amos 
Stoner & Co., the other is only his ancient and confi- 
detial clerk, McClun, whose long association with his 
principal, and careful imitation, has made him a 
strict counterpart. 

‘^Well, McClun, it looks squally, that’s a fact; 
couldn’t have struck us more unprepared, with all our 
means locked up in advances on those blankets. If we 
don’t get that government contract to clear off the lot 
it 

My dear sir, we can never live till the money comes 
in from that source; too slow — must have help sooner, 
or it will be a tight squeeze.” 


II 


The Stoner Family. 

There was a long silence. 

" Do you give it up, McClun ? 

I don't, Mr. Stoner, I have one more plan. There's 
no use in trying to get a dollar more of discount out of 
any bank in this city — must try private capitalists. 
I've been thinking there's old Carker's sister; she has 
plenty of ready cash, and handles all her own business." 

Yes, and she knows how to hang on to her ready 
cash, unless she has good security." 

" Well, sir, the blankets with storage certificates would 
be a fair securit3^" 

She wouldn't touch them, McClun. Your plan is 
naught." 

There -was another long silence, then McClun re- 
sumed. 

“ I've heard she's very sweet on our young Mr. Ed- 
ward." 

You're crazy, McClun, she's old enough to be his 
mother, and nothing but a cash bag." 

You're mistaken ; she's quite sentimental, away from 
her office. I have reason to know she's quite fond of at- 
tention from gentlemen, and I don't think her age would 
affect the value of her check, say for two hundred and 
fifty thousand. I believe I could manage that end of 
the line, but the trouble would be with Mr. Edward, he 
wouffi kick heavy, although she's not bad looking." 

Make your mind easy on that score. My son does 
as I say. If you think you have a fighting chance with 
her, for heaven's sake don't lose a moment. Call in a 
typewriter and get off a proposal at once." 

"Without consulting Mr. Edv/ ?" 


12 


The Stoner Family. 


The old gentleman rises in a rage. 

Mr. McClun, dictating — 

My Dear Miss Carker, — 

We beg to advise you as an old friend that we 
have this day admitted our son, Edward, as full mem- 
ber of the firm.” 

Stop, McClun, what is that you are saying ? ” 

It will only cost sixty cents for the advertisement 
— and we must do something to please him, I assure 
you ; besides it adds to his position and helps the chance 
of success.” 

Dictating — 

And we take this occasion to assure you of our most 
distinguished regard, and desire for closer personal and 
business connection with so famous a business woman. 

We therefore beg to offer you our son in marriage.” 

^MVait a minute, McClun. Isn’t that too abrupt?” 

Not a bit of it, sir. You can’t fool her, and may as 
well come out with it plain.” 

Dictating — 

^^At the present moment some ready cash would be 
most useful in our business, for which we can offer you 
good security. 

Wishing to receive a favorable reply. 

We remain. 


Amos Stoner & Co.” 


The Stoner Family. 13 

Good, McClun — send it round by one of the clerks, 
and let him wait for an answer.” 

The bearer biought back a prompt reply from that 
excellent business woman. 


Boston, 

Messrs. Amos Stoner & Co.'' 

Gentlemen, — 

" Y^r val’d fav. even date duly rec’d — cent’s noted 
— beg to advise much pleased — flattering proposal. — 
Regret no time at present — give subject consideration 
importance demands. If give me firm option — thirty 
days — can send Mr. Edward house this evening — discuss 
details. — Hoping subject can be arranged — mutual sat- 
isfaction — beg to remain — ^great respect. 

Mo. cb’t sv’t, 

Emily Carker.” 


P. S. — Ho trouble about cash — if Edward and self 
can close the deal. 


E. C.” 


The two old gentlemen were delighted with this letter. 

What a woman, McClun ! What a blessing to any 
young man to secure such a wife.” 

Yes, if he only fancies her.” 

Fancy ! — Great Scott — I thought we were talking 
business, fancy ! Send for Edward at once and let him 
understand the whole matter fully. He can go up this 


H 


The Stoner Family. 


evening and close the deal, as that dear woman says. 
What an angel, McClun! What a gold mine! What a 
member of the firm she’d make.’^ 

Another point, sir, since Mr. Edward is a member 
of the firm, we’ll send him out to Chicago to put in the 
bids on that government contract.” 

Well but ” 

Oh, ril arrange the whole matter. He’ll only have 
to represent the firm and sign the papers.” 

‘^Very well, but see he don’t have a chance to get 
into any muddle, for he’s but a shiftless fool, and thinks 
that good looks and good clothes will carry him through 
the world.” 

Well, sir, if it carries him into Miss Carker’s money 
box we’ll forgive him, ha 1 ha 1 ” 

It was the first laugh heard in those quarters for many 
a day. Let us hope it is an omen of good luck. Edward 
arrived in haste, prepared for the worst, but great was 
his relief to find his crabbed old friend in high good 
humor. He was quickly informed of his admission into 
the firm, and of all the honors and profits to follow, and 
then McClun gently approached the other subject. The 
old clerk was by no means so certain of submission as 
his principal. He had heard in his seventy years of 
life of sons disobeying their fathers. 

Another point I’ll mention, Mr. Edward, now 
you’re of age and a member of the firm — ^you ought — 
in fact — ^yes — no man can attain his full measure until 
he has — in fact — made a good marriage.” 

Edward was amused at this ancient bachelor advo- 
cating matrimony. His thoughts quickly ran out to his 


15 


The Stoner Family. 

sweet cousin, feeling instinctively she would be very far 
from the kind of wife that would please McClun or his 
father. 

He laughed a little, ready to humor the joke, unaware 
of the gulf that was yawning beneath him. 

You mean, of course, by a good match, McClun, a 
rich one.^’ 

Of course — of course. You’re 3'^our father’s own 
son,” replied McClun, smiling all over and relieved to 
find how easy it was to make himself understood by this 
sensible young man. 

You see it’s just this way, Edward, a young man has 
just two chances of success. If he slaves and saves all 
his life, he may die rich, or if he is wise enough to take 
advantage of the labors of preceding generations, he 
can marry rich. In the first case he leaves to his heirs 
the enjoyment of his hard earned cash; — in the second 
he has the pleasure of spending himself. I leave you 
to judge, Mr. Edward, which is the best fun. 

Speaking of rich marriages, there’s Miss Carker, 
worth a million, sir, or perhaps two. What a business 
woman she is ; what a splendid wife she’d make. Lucky 
young man who secures that prize.” 

“ Young man? ” 

Yes, sir, young man. That’s the kind she wants. 
And by the way, one of the firm must see her at her 
house to-night on business. Go up and attend to it and 
strike right in promptly for this wonderful prize — how 
your father would be delighted ! and then the loan, you 
know — we’re hard up, Edward, that’s a fact, and must 
have a large amount of ready cash ; and so the old clerk 


i6 The Stoner Family. 

went into details — mixing np business — ^blankets — loans 
— securities — wealth and marriage, to such an extent 
the young man went olf on his mission completely mys- 
tified: which was about what McClun wanted, for he 
dared not put the whole scheme in plain English. He 
must just trust to luck and Miss Carker. 

Edward, as he rang at Miss Carker’s door, had a con- 
fused notion, that a man to live comfortably must die 
rich, and Miss Carker had everything in the world to 
make a man happy excepting blankets. 

He was received with fiattering attention by that in- 
teresting female, arrayed in youthful attire selected 
from the wardrobes of her foremothers. 

Poor Edward ! the startling appearance of Miss 
Carker completed his confusion, and the more she 
smiled and smirked at him, the more he was overcome. 
Finding himself sinking every minute deeper into this 
sea of confusion he plunged boldly into business. 

Miss Carker, I called round this evening — in fact 
McClun — ^you know he thought — in short we’re awful 
hard up for cash — he wanted — was it two hundred and 
fifty dollars — or something — he said you were the old 
girl to draw the check. Oh, excuse me,” blushing with 
fright, ^^only his joke, you know. He said you’d want 
warm security, and so would be pleased with blankets — 


Oh, he said I’d want warm security, did he? Well, 
it’ll be a cold day before he can fool the old girl,” and 
she gave him a glance keen and sharp enough to draw 
twenty per cent, out of granite. Then noticing the 
young man looked anxiously round at the door as if he 


17 


The Stoner Famil3^ 

meditated bolting, she was all smiles and simpers again. 

Never mind McClun, my dear sir, but to come back 
to your own wishes ; I understand you want to marry at 
once and, being your father’s son, of course the first con- 
sideration is cash ; ” and she smiled and shook her 
curls. 

Yes, Miss Carker,” replied the young man in a state 
of increasing imbecility, that’s it, I want a loan and 
wife and we’ll give the blankets as collateral.” 

" Ha ! ha ! I see you’re fond of a joke, but to come 
light down to business I think you’ll suit me, and al- 
though I’ve a thirty days’ option I won’t keep you in 
suspense but accept your proposal at once.” 

Edward gave a gasp and a jump that made his chair 
crack. 

What did the old thing mean, was she joking, or 
would she send out for a clergyman and marry him out 
of hand? 

The extremity of his position restored somewhat his 
presence of mind. Fright sharpened his wits. He must 
find some escape from this awful position. It was plain 
she didn’t fancy the blankets as security. He must 
cover his retreat with blankets. 

Oh, Miss Carker, you’re most considerate ! but about 
the blankets, you know — I mean about the loan — Mc- 
Clun — office — waiting — ^yes.” He felt he was fast sink- 
ing in the mire again. 

Well, to tell the truth, I don’t like the security, but 
I won’t drive a hard bargain with you; so you may tell 
McClun the check is ready for him any day.” 

Oh, Miss Carker, I’m so relieved.” 


1 8 The Stoner Family. 

Yes, Edward, say to McClun the check is ready any 
day — after the wedding.” 

Great heavens ! she mnst be in earnest, — ^he tied. — 
There was nothing else to be done. 

« * * HS * 

Poor McClun — it was hard — a clergyman — a ten-dol- 
lar bill — and a half an hour’s time, would raise all the 
money needed — and yet — oh dear, what fools these 
young men are. 

There was nothing left but to send Edward promptly 
off to Chicago to close up that government contract, 
and get rid of the dreadful blankets in that ^vay. 

Eelieved from this frightful danger Edward’s spirits 
rose, and he could hardly wait until the next afternoon 
to pour into the ears of his faithful confidant, the story 
of his great advancement. A full member of the firm, 
and ordered to Chicago on business of great importance. 

Mrs. Birdseye, who witnessed their meeting and part- 
ing, saw at once that something of importance was im- 
pending, and hurried round to impart the tidings to 
Mrs. Quick. 

Now, you mark my words, Sara Quick, ’e ’ave 
raised the cash and they elope this night, as I’m a livin’ 
woman. Don’t tell me ! I see it the hinstant I set heyes 
hon ’im.^ We don’t know what Mrs. Birdseye saw from 
her window, we were not there, but we know that Ed- 
ward was greatly excited at the world suddenly opened 
before him and of course poor Helen was painfully 
affected at this sudden and unexpected parting from her, 
only friend. 


The Stoner Family. 19 

We can only hope these cousins didn’t expose them- 
selves in the public street. 

' '' ■! 

♦ Hs 'is ❖ * ❖ ❖ 

Alas ! alas ! who of us can forecast the future ? In 
ten days the great house of Amos Stoner & Co. was a 
wreck — the head of the firm dead from the shock — and 
the young partner lodged in prison in Chicago. 

Poor Edward. He hadn’t the least idea what it war, 
all about, but he understood clearly enough from Mc- 
Clun’s letter, that father and fortune were both gone 
and he left, worse than in poverty, to get out of jail 
and make his way in the world as best he could. 


20 


The Stoner Family. 


11 . 


Boston, 

Dearest Edward, — 

How sudden, how shocking it all is. Poor mamma 
has taken to her bed which she declares she will never be 
able to leave. Her condition frightens me, but perhaps 
it is only one of her despondent spells. Day and night 
my heart cries over the afflictions of my poor boy. What 
words of comfort can I send to one sunk in such a sea 
of trouble? Don’t despair — don’t give up. Time will 
show you some way out of all these trials, or at least 
soften the blows that you may be able to bear them; 
and never forget, whatever happens, you have always the 
sympathy and love of 

Your affectionate cousin, 

Helen.” 

Chicago, 

Dearest Helen, — 

received 3^our letter in prison. I am now free, 
but what freedom is opened before me, only the privi- 
lege of starvation. It is all a frightful dream to me. 
I have no plans and don’t know in the least what I am 
to do; but* one thing is certain, you have troubles 


21 


The Stoner Family. 

enough of your own with your sick mother and pinch- 
ing poverty. Any further connection with me would 
only add to your distress ; you shall not sacrifice yourself 
with worry about me; I will not even put on you that 
sorest trial of anxious waiting by saying that if fortune 
smiles at some future time you will see me again. No, 
fortune will never smile on me. I will bury myself 
somewhere in the great West. My assumed name and 
address unknown : for to you I must be as dead or worse. 
You cannot write to me and I will never wound you by 
another letter. You may say this is cruel, but you can- 
not say it’s cowardly, for it has taken the utmost cour- 
age to bring my resolution up to this point. But I 
know, I feel sure it is right and I must not shrink from 
cutting my poor fortunes loose from you. 

“ In the future — which I pray God may be of the 
happiest for you — if at any time thoughts of your lost 
cousin should fill your heart — think only this: — that 
he has deserted and forgotten you. Yes; I would rather 
that you should forget or even think hardly of me than 
any shadows of my dark fate should dim the brightness 
of your dear life. My mind cannot shape nor my pen 
write any last message of farewell to my only — my 
only 

Edward.” 

Chicago, 

Dearest Helen", — 

I wrote you this morning from this little saloon. 
The young German who keeps it has been very kind fo 
nie, perhaps noticing my forlorn condition. My distress 


22 The Stoner Family. 

is too new to be concealed entirely. However deter- 
mined I am that your life shall not be weighted with 
the burdens of my misfortunes, I felt perhaps it was 
wrong to deny you a word of farewell. Dearest Helen, 
don't think hardly of me, don't forget me entirely, 
think of me perhaps as one who is lost and gone out of 
your life forever; and now a last good-by. I will wait 
here one week to receive one letter from you, but remem- 
ber this, I cannot, must not, answer it. 

Your cousin, 

Edward.” 

Boston, 

‘^Dearest Edward, — 

I have just read your two letters, and hasten to 
reply by first mail. Dear mamma is very ill, and I can- 
not but fear the worst. If she is taken from me now 
I do not know what is to become of me; and indeed 
what with my sufferings from her sickness and now 
your heart-breaking letters, I am quite beside myself. 
You ask me to forget you because you do not wish to be 
burdened with the helpless poverty of a woman. That 
is why you send me these harsh letters, and say you 
will write me and see me no more. 1 blush to read 
your despairing words. You, a man in full health and 
strength with all the world before you, and no restraints 
or dependants of any kind. Yes, 3’^ou will shake off 
even your poor cousin. But do not be afraid. I will 
be no burden on any man. I thought you had some 


The Stoner Family. 23 

regard for me and yet from the first blow of misfortune 
you surrender me to my helpless fate. 

Cousin, be a man, stand up and act a man’s part. 
Leave it to me, a poor friendless girl, to lie down and 
cry if I will ; but for yourself never be so faint-hearted. 
You say you will answer no more letters of mine. You 
will not have the chance. I will write you no more. 
Yes, I will follow your commands and forget you, and 
think hardly of you as I must ; but I tell you this, what- 
ever befalls me, I will not surrender in despair. No, I 
will bear my burdens as best I may and do my duty as 
God gives me strength. And yet you cannot alter the 
relationship or deny the fact if I was in sore need I 
would have the right to fly to you for aid, before begging 
from strangers. Do you wonder, when the doctor tells 
me mamma cannot last long, that my desolate position 
frightens me? Above all it grieves me that, after 
passing all these years, so closely drawn together, 
you should be so ready to cast me off or to deprive me 
of the supreme comfort of feeling that at the very 
worst and in the last extremity, I would always have a 
man to appeal to for counsel and assistance. 

^^Not that I want any money aid; I will always be 
able to take care of myself for that, but, oh, to be left 
alone in the great world, it terrifies me. 

You have forgotten we have an uncle in the far 
West. He emigrated before we were born, but mamma 
said he was a prosperous farmer, living near Oakland 
in Oregon. If I am left alone I think I will go to him. 
Perhaps he would grant shelter and advice to his for- 
lorn niece. I will not say good-by. You cannot deny 


24 The Stoner Family. * 

me the small comfort of knowing where you are and 
how you are getting along; but if you do not care to hear 
from me I will never reply. My head is so confused. 
Perhaps I have not written in the right spirit. If any- 
thing is said amiss forgive me, but, oh, Edward, don’t 
forget or forsake me. Eather bear in mind you have a 
cousin whose constant advice to you is to quit yourself 
like a man. 

Your affectionate cousin, 

Helen. 

"'P. S. — I cannot let this letter go without writing 
away down here on the bottom of the sheet, where you 
can tear it off if you don’t want it, I send you, dear 
cousin, my warmest love. 

Do not, I entreat you, deny my one request to let 
me hear from you frequently and say whether I may 
reply to you. You may be out of money. I send you a 
little check. It is my savings from teaching. I can 
spare it, indeed I can, and it would gratify me deeply 
if you would accept it. 

H.” 

This letter brought courage to the heart of our poor 
hero, and with many tears he vowed he would quit him- 
self like a man. It was worth while to be a man to win 
and wear the love of such a girl as that, and he would 
put his pride in the dirt and accept her check and write 
to her at least twice every year, and let her know all 
about himself. Perhaps he might even have some good 


25 


The Stoner Family. 

news to send. Especially he would write her at once 
and let her know how her messages of strength and love 
had lifted him from the depths of despair, and made 
him feel that all was not lost and the world was really 
all before him; and he had still something to live for 
and much to be thankful for. He would commence at 
once and work cheerfully at whatever he could find to 
do, and meet, and, if possible, overcome, all his trials 
with a bold front. 

He sat down at once and wrote off to Helen such 
pages of love and high resolve, that with every line his 
heart was softened and courage strengthened. He said 
he had heard of this uncle in Oregon, and since he 
wanted to try his fortunes in the far West he would 
find him out. 

As he had exhausted the little German’s supply of 
paper, he would end by asking her forgiveness and 
always her love more and more; and she might expect 
to hear from him at least twice a year, let his luck be 
what it might. 

This letter poor Helen found waiting for her when 
she returned from the funeral of her mother; and if 
anything could comfort her under such desolate cir- 
cumstances, it was such a letter. Every line filled with 
noble courage and devoted love. She hardly hoped to 
see her cousin again, hut even if in time he forgot her 
and his pledges of love, she was most willing to sacrifice 
herself if by so doing Edward could be saved from his 
present despair and started on a useful, and she hoped, 
a prosperous, career. 


26 


The Stoner Family. 


III. 

Young Stoner began to make inquiries as to the 
best, or rather cheapest, route to Oregon. He resolved 
to move in that direction leisurely, looking always for 
something to do by which he could earn an honest living. 

He was joined on this trip by a young man whose ac- 
quaintance he made in the German Inn. A gay young 
fellow of about his own age, but of very different tem- 
perament. He introduced himself as John Smith from 
Hew York, on his way through the world, trying to get 
the most pleasure for the least cost in labor and cash. 

These two young men took a great fancy to each 
other, and it was not long before Edward, his heart 
being full of all his troubles, took his new friend into 
his confidence and told him all the history of his life; 
and Smith was able to cheer up Edward and put him in 
better spirits. When Smith had heard at large all the 
details of his woes, he said, How listen to me as a 
man of the world, while I let loose my opinion, and give 
you some solid advice. As to your father, there was no 
love lost between you. Why should you mourn his 
loss? As to the wealth, you never had the use of any 
of it, and so you can’t miss it. It’s gone — let it go. 
How, as to yourself, why worry? Look at me. I’m 
happy as a lark twenty-four hours a day. Follow my 
example. I wish I knew your Cousin Helen, she’s a 


27 


The Stoner Family. 

treasure. You shouldn't have allowed that old maid 
Carker to upset you in that manner. It was only a 
game of bluff. She had no notion of marrying you.” 

There you're mistaken/' replied Edward, but I've 
escaped from that danger, so we’ll let the subject drop.” 

The friends took passage on a steamboat for Duluth, 
but finding work promising at Eagle Eiver — a mining 
and trading town on Lake Superior — concluded to make 
a stop at that point. 

Smith obtained employment in the store of Mr. 
Brown, a nice little man who was delighted to secure 
the services of such an efficient clerk. Edward was 
taken into the office of a mining company some miles 
back from the lake. 

Both were well paid and prospered, but Smith, after 
making love violently to the pretty daughter of his em- 
ployer with doubtful success, took a dislike to the place 
and proposed to move on farther west. He tried to 
induce Stoner to go with him, but he being well satis- 
fied with his position and prospects said no. In fact 
he had felt too keenly his recent desperate position with- 
out money, work or friends, to be in a hurry to risk the 
world again. 

His heart turned longingly to Helen, his only friend 
in all the world. It was plain she was deeply in love 
with him, and if fortune ever went well with him and 
he found himself able to marry a poor girl, she was the 
one for him. But all that was in the far distance. Let 
fortune and the future decide the matter. His motto 
had always been, self first, and he now added a little to 
it and said, self second and last. Perhaps he was right 


28 The Stoner Family. 

— who knows? The faithful follower of this plan gen- 
ei'ally gets there. 

He received one day a call from little Mr. Brown and 
began to make inquiries about his friend Smith. 

Well ! ” replied Mr. Brown, “ if he’s a friend of 
yours I’d advise you to look after him a little. He’s 
far too friendly with the Indians and half-breeds 
around here — dangerous company, and he’s too familiar 
with my cash drawer. I thought I’d come out and 
have a little talk with you about him. He’s a splendid 
young fellow, handsome, popular, good trader, but he 
should be warned away from the Indian camps, and 
should have a little more respect for my cash.” 

‘^Mr. Brown,” said Edward, I’m glad you’ve told 
me about all this, for I want you to understand. Smith 
is no particular friend of mine. I met him in Chicago 
and came on here with him. Of course I liked him. 
Who could help it? By his own account he’s been fast 
enough and bad enough, or as he says, he’s determined 
to get out of the world all it owes him ; but I never took 
him for a common thief. I feel quite sure you are in 
error about the money.” 

Well, Stoner, my idea is he’s more reckless than 
bad and would go pretty far into any kind of thought- 
less mischief, but I won’t judge him without farther 
trial. I’m mortal bad off for help and willing to stand 
a good deal to keep him. If a better salary now would 
help matters I have no objection. Come down next 
Sunday and talk it over with him. He won’t listen to 
me, but may stand a good word from one of his own 
age.” 


2 () 


The Stoner Family. 

Mr. Brown, you can count on me. I think greatly 
of John, hut have my doubts whether he will allow me 
to interfere in his affairs.” 

Young Stoner, I take it kindly of you to act in 
this way. It will do me a good turn, and may do some- 
thing to save a thoughtless young man. Bide over to 
dinner. My wife and daughter will he glad to have 
you.” 

Mr. Brown was a pleasant spoken little man, so polite, 
gentle and mild, he appeared quite out of his element 
so far away from civilization; but then his wife made 
up in every way for his deficiencies. She was his exact 
opposite, both physically and mentally, while the pretty 
Julia was a good mixture of both. 

On the appointed day Edward was on hand and made 
the acquaintance of Mrs. and Miss Brown. Smith was 
one of the company, just as handsome and lively as 
ever. He had made every effort to draw Miss Julia into 
a flirtation, but she was no more than civil to him. 

But Miss Julia was greatly pleased with Edward, and 
her gracious attention to him made Mr. Smith quite 
sulky and ill-tempered, so that when Edward was anx- 
ious to have a little plain talk with him after dinner 
and let him know how handsomely Mr. Brown was 
ready to deal with him, he was notified at once by Smith 
to keep hands off. 

All right,” replied Edward. I thought we came 
here as friends, and you’d be glad of a little hint from 
me.” 

Hot at all, Mr. Stoner, I don’t need your hints or 
your attempts to get my girl away from me. I say 


30 The Stoner Family. 

plainly if she fancies me, well and good. If not, and she 
won’t come round, I’m off by the next boat. If the fair 
Julia will cut off with me I’m ready, or if she’ll marry 
me here I’ll stay and help the old man keep store, but 
if it’s no go, I’m off.” 

Edward thought it right to acquaint Mr. Brown with 
his clerk’s views. 

Never fear for my daughter,” said the little man. 

She has too much of her mother’s sense and spirit to 
take up with a strange man.” 

But when Edward considered afterwards how very 
polite and gracious Miss Julia was to him, a perfect 
stranger, he thought her father’s confidence misplaced. 

This was the last the young men saw of each other 
for many a day. Smith’s attentions still meeting with 
no favor from the fair Julia, he soon left in disgust. 
Edward was induced to accept the vacant position chiefly 
by the offer to board in Mrs. Brown’s house, and the 
promise that the two ladies would do everything to make 
him comfortable. He was under the impression, from 
the little he had seen of the daughter, that living in 
the same house with her would not be disagreeable. 

A few months spent in this comfortable home, and 
Edward began to feel at his ease, and forget all his mis- 
fortunes, but certainly he could not so soon forget his 
dear Cousin Helen. 

Mr. Brown was a good business man, and could hold 
on to a penny with any one on the lakes. As for the 
remainder of the family affairs — was he not married? 
Had he not Mrs. Brown ? 

The new clerk gave great satisfaction to his employer. 


31 


The Stoner Family. 

His wife and even Miss Julia was disposed to like him. 
Certainly he was not as handsome as young Smith, nor 
as genial in his manners, nor so lively ; but then he was 
the only available young man in the Station; besides 
he was certainly solid and steady. Miss Julia reserved 
her opinion, but was disposed to give Mr. Stoner the 
benefit of the doubt. 

As time rolled on progress was made in arranging 
the affairs of our Eagle River friends. Edward felt 
more at home, Julia more entertaining, Mr. Brown 
better satisfied; but not so Mrs. Brown. She did not 
hesitate to inform her good man in those secret con- 
fidences of married life, that in her opinion Edward 
was a very fine man. But Mr. Brown took no notice, 
so that it at last became necessary for Mrs. Brown to’ 
take matters into her own hands. 

As I was saying, Mr. Brown, it’s a pity you are to 
lose young Stoner so soon.” 

" What ! what ! ” cried Brown, starting up and wide 
awake in a moment. He didn’t say anything to me 
about leaving.” 

How stupid you are, Horace. You don’t suppose 
any young man is going to stay long in these wilds 
unless he has something special to detain him. If 
you’d only exert yourself in time you might make some 
arrangements to hold him. A young man must have 
home ties and all that before he’ll settle down. Now 
sister Ann writes me from Boston his connections are all 
first-class, and there’s a good chance of something hand- 
some coming from his father’s estate after all the debts 
are paid off. 


3 ^ 


The Stoner Family. 

^^Well, why should you be surprised at me? Mr. 
Brown, would you want a young man about your house, 
paying attention to your only daughter, and make no 
attempt to find out about him? I’m surprised at you. 
Horace.” 

Well, I’m sure I never noticed his paying any atten- 
tion to Julia. I think you are a little cracked on the 
subject of getting her settled, hut if he’s likely to come 
into any money, of course that’s a different thing and I 
have no objection to a partnership.” 

Not so fast, Mr. Brown, the partnership is reserved 
for your son-in-law. What do you think, dear ? ” 

‘^I think, Mrs. Brown, you’d better go to sleep and 
not meddle in such matters. They’ll work themselves 
out all right in time. No telling what time will bring 
about.” 

My dear, I don’t trust anything to time that I can 
attend to myself. At one stroke I’ll secure you a valu- 
able clerk and partner, Julia an affectionate husband, 
and myself a desirable son-in-law. What I say is, he 
needs encouragement, and Julia is too shy to give it to 
him. So I’ve made up my mind I’ll stand no more 
delay but settle the whole business before the sun goes 
down to-morrow.” 

Do you propose to throw your only daughter at a 
man’s head? I thought you had more self-respect and 
family pride, and it’s my belief you’ll just make a 
muddle of the whole thing and frighten the young fellow 
off. I don’t believe he’s thinking about Julia or wants 
to be married at all.” 

^^Then, Mr. Brown, it’s high time he was thinking 


The Stoner Family. 33 

about it, and evidently he needs some one to think for 
him.^^ 

Edward had begun to catch the Western fever, like 
all who emigrate to those attractive lands. He was in- 
terested in the business, satisfied with his home, and 
found the society of the sweet Julia very comforting. 
Next to Helen, of course, she was the dearest girl he 
had ever met. Many thoughts of Helen passed through 
his mind ; but then she was so far away — and Julia was 
so near. The talks and jokes by day — the quiet walks 
in the evening. It was natural for this friendless young 
man to be drawn towards this congenial spirit. Mr. 
Brown thought time might work wonders. 

One day Edward stood leaning against the store door, 
watching intently the great steamer making a hasty 
call at the long pier a few hundred feet away. The 
hands rushing about loading and unloading freight. 
The few passengers standing along the railing on the 
upper deck overlooking the busy scene. His thoughts 
wandered from skins and copper ore to the sweet Julia 
sitting near by, and from her to his dear Cousin Helen, 
so far away, as he supposed, on the distant shores of 
Massachusetts Bay. Was it because she was his only 
relation, that he felt at that moment she was so near 
and dear to him, or can there be some secret magnetism 
unknown to mortal ken that made him think so strongly 
of her at that instant, for as he looked out vacantly at 
the steamer and the blue lake beyond, there in plain 
sight on the deck stood Helen, looking over the strange 
scene, and distinctly taking in the view of Brownes great 
trading store, and a young man standing at the door. 


34 


The Stoner Family. 


To think that after being separated thousands of miles 
they should be for a space within hailing distance, and 
then separated again for thousands of miles. 

After the death of her mother Helen had written to 
her Oregon uncle, and had received at once a most press- 
ing invitation to make her home with him as long as she 
found it agreeable. She was now on her way across 
the continent, hoping at the same time to hear some- 
thing of Edward. 

All the time the steamer was lying ^ at the pier the 
cousins stood in plain sight of each other. Presently 
the whistle sounded, the great vessel swung round into 
the lake, and increasing rapidly her speed soon disap- 
peared around the point. 

How narrowly things work sometimes ! If Edward 
had gone down to attend to the steamer business as 
he generally did, the cousins would immediately have 
recognized each other, and great evils that presently 
befell in this history would have been avoided. 

Mrs. Brown was of opinion that time enough had been 
wasted, and it was now her duty, as a good mother, to 
demand of Mr. Stoner his intentions. Nor must the 
reader be too hard on this good lady. She was a manag- 
ing woman, and believed in putting everything through 
promptly ! and besides had a mother’s natural impa- 
tience to see her daughter well settled in life. Such 
things have been heard of before. Mothers and even re- 
lations have been anxious to have the marriage affairs 
of their kin brought to a successful issue, and some 
have even gone the length of encouraging the hesitat- 
ing beaux or kindly persuading the doubtful belles. 


35 


The Stoner Family. 

And why not? It may be if there was more hesita- 
tion and doubts before marriage there would be more 
happiness afterwards. Hasty and inconsiderate mar- 
riages are always dangerous, and the advice and assist- 
ance of kind friends would never be granted to improper 
matches. Therefore, we say — speed the prudent match- 
maker. 

Mr. Edward,^’ said Mrs. Brown, I don’t wonder 
you look sometimes so sad and lonesome.” 

Edward had not been conscious of such looks. In- 
deed, of late he had been quite lively and very much at 
home. 

Yes,” continued that good woman, a young man 
alone in the world, without friends or relations, is 
greatly to be pitied. His situation is most forlorn. If 
sickness overtakes him, his chances of recovery depends 
entirely on what care it may suit strangers to take of 
him. If misfortune or poverty assail, he may be 
pressed down far below his natural level, and never 
have the opportunity to rise again. Even if fortune 
smiles it’s all the same. He has no one to delight in 
his success and share his joys.” 

Poor Edward, he felt quite depressed at such a 
gloomy picture of his dangers. 

There is but one way, Edward, a young man so left 
can help himself and escape from the miseries that await 
him; marriage — a good marriage. 'Have you ever 
thought, my dear Edward, of the advantages of a per- 
fect marriage — I mean with a father-in-law?” 

Edward listened with attention to this speech of 
Mrs. Brown, but could not help smiling at the close. 


36 


The Stoner Family. 

Indeed, Mrs. Brown, I’ve never been in a position 
to think of snch a thing, but how with a father-in-law ? 
I don’t quite understand.” 

“ That shows, my dear Edward — I call you Edward 
because I feel such an interest in your welfare — that 
you’ve never properly considered the subject. Suppose, 
for instance, you were to marry a girl without a penny, 
and you would have to divide your salary, which per- 
haps you think not too much for one, among your wife 
and eight small and sickly children.” 

Oh, Mrs. Brown, not so bad as that I hope.” 

Yes, yes, poverty always brings a pack of children, 
but say six now — a delicate wife and six puny young 
ones. The poor woman worn out with hard work and 
worry. Would there be any chance of happiness for 
you with that crowd? 

Now, I ask you seriously, as a sensible young man, 
to think of all the hardships, privations and despair of 
such a position.” 

It brought tears into his eyes to contemplate this 
miserable future before him. What a crime it would 
be to bring poor Cousin Helen into such a life of poverty 
and distress. 

On the other hand,” continued Mrs. Brown, sup- 
pose you marry with a father-in-law, or in other words 
with a healthy girl who has friends, able and willing 
to help her and you. See how quickly the situation is 
changed. Your father-in-law, finding your income too 
small for comfort or even luxury, immediately takes 
you into partnership, gives you a handsome interest in 
the business. Your income which before was both brief 


37 


The Stoner Family. 

and precarious and all too scant for one expands at 
once to be more than sufficient for two. If sick, a loving 
wife and devoted mother-in-law attend you. If lonely, 
your sweet girl is by your side. If lively, your apprecia- 
tive wife shares your merry humor. So you pass happy 
through life. Your pains are alleviated, your joys 
doubled, misfortunes diminished, success increased. In 
short, instead of starting out in life at the bottom of 
the ladder and spending years in a vain struggle to 
ascend a few slippery rounds from the mire of abject 
poverty, you are placed by one stroke of luck in a secure 
position, and all your after life is spent in ease and 
comfort. Take warning in time, my dear young man, 
and profit by the experience of your elders.” 

Mrs. Brown, your interest in me is most flattering, 
and I would be only too glad to find a safe shelter from 
the coming ills of life, but where, oh, where am I to find 
a — a — father-in-law ? ” 

Edward, my dear bo}^, I^m surprised at your ob- 
tuseness. ril send Julia to you, I^m sure you want to 
see her.” 

Edward, thus fully enlightened, was content that on 
the whole it was the best thing he could do for himself, 
so he seated the dear Julia beside him and explained to 
her the whole situation, told her all her mother had prc 
posed and agreed himself in the handsomest manner tc 
the whole plan. 

It was some time before Miss Julia could make out 
the meaning of all this talk. She listened at first in 
doubt — then shame — and then with an indignant flush 


38 


The Stoner Family. 


she turned her back on the satisfied and unobservant 
young gentleman and cut his tale short. 

The idea ! ’’ exclaimed the angry J ulia. To offer 
to bribe you to take me.’^ 

And so it happened that our hero, although twice 
nearly married, remained still a bachelor. 


The Stoner Family. 


39 


IV. 

Looking awa}^ back before the opening of steam 
navigation on the great lakes, before the North Pacific 
railroad was ever thought of, there was a prosperous 
little settlement around where is now the town of Oak> 
land, Oregon. 

A few families, well provided with everything neces- 
sary to make a success of their little colony, had emi- 
grated lo that beautiful country, bounded by the great 
Columbia River on the one side and spurs of the Rocky 
Mountains on the other. The rude log huts, which 
were first erected as shelter from the weather and pro- 
tection against Indians, were followed in later years 
by comfortable homes, surrounded by fine, well culti- 
vated and well stocked farms. At first they had neither 
lawyers nor money among them, but found they could 
be happy without either. Although they had no market 
for anything their lands or labors produced, their 
wealth largely increased from year to year, for their 
flocks and herds multiplied greatly. 

The building of the North Pacific railroad through 
these lands and the laying out the county town of 
Oakland near by was quickly followed by an infiux of 
new settlers, eager to reap the benefits of the rich soil 
and glorious climate. All this added greatly to the 


40 


The Stoner Family. 


wealth of the half-dozen families who had originally 
taken up these virgin lands. 

Among the number, John Stoner, brother of the 
great Boston merchant — now lying buried and for- 
gotten — had prospered greatly in all his worldly affairs. 
Only one great and irreparable loss had overtaken him. 
His young and delicate wife was not able to stand such 
a life of exposure and hard labor. She never recovered 
from the fatigue of the long journey to their new 
Western home. Her death was a great blow to John 
Stoner, and the twins left behind, only a few months 
old, increased his despair. The woman who had trav- 
eled with them took the infants in hand, assisted by all 
the women of the settlement, who took the kindest 
interest in these motherless children. They grew up 
strong, healthy and beautiful girls, the pride of the 
whole county, and were pointed out to all newcomers 
as a sample of what the new settlement could produce. 
As they advanced towards womanhood they became 
charming and attractive, both in person and manners; 
and especially noticeable from the fact that only those 
well acquainted with the family could tell them apart. 
They were tall, straight, with soft brown hair and dark 
blue eyes. In all, their appearance and features alto- 
gether the opposite of their Cousin Helen, of whose ex- 
istence they had only recently heard. 

It need not be said they ruled Papa Stoner and every 
one and everything within their reach. For education 
they received all the country could bestow, and for dress 
and personal adornments all the town had to sell. 

In a word they were as bright, frank and free as the 


41 


The Stoner Family. 

air they breathed. Who could blame a father for loving 
and indulging such charming daughters ; and who could 
blame the daughters for accepting all that was offered 
to them, from the adoration of the father, to the admira- 
tion of the village beaux. 

As his prosperity increased. Farmer Stoner built a 
handsome stone house in front of the old log hut, which 
now served for servants’ quarters. It was said the new 
house was built for pride, hut we know it was for love 
of his daughters. 

The farmer was tall and fine-looking. His pure 
white hair made him look older than he really was. He 
was in robust health, and a liberal leader in all good 
W'orks, both in church and public affairs. He made the 
best prayer in meeting and the best stump speech. Was 
the best judge of stock and grain, and owned the best. 
His grain grew the tallest — his grass the heaviest — and 
his cattle the fattest. He was a good neighbor — a fast 
friend — and a poor enemy. He never quarreled with 
any one, for, as he said, he preferred his wrongs and 
peace to his rights and war. He was respected and 
quoted by the old — admired and loved by the young — 
and yet he was censured by all the old women of the 
region for his one great fault. He would indulge his 
daughters. Ho friendly warnings nor kindly advice, 
freely bestowed, could drive Farmer Stoner from his 
fatal weakness. But all the young people declined to 
believe in the dangerous effects of the farmer’s method 
of bringing up his girls. Indeed, Papa Stoner was the 
friend of all the young men and adored by all the young 
girls. If a favor was to he asked, he was the man to 


42 'the Stoner Family. 

grant it, or if a refusal was thought necessary, as in- 
deed was but seldom, it was done in such a kindly spirit, 
that such a refusal appeared a double favor. If the 
young people were resolved on having a high good time, 
papa Stoner’s house was the place to meet, and his 
daughters the girls to lead the fun. The old folks in- 
sisted the daughters would be thoroughly spoiled and 
the young people declared they were just the dearest, 
sweetest, smartest and prettiest pair in the whole State 
of Oregon. 

The old man once lectured his daughters. It was an 
event in the family, and made a sensation through the 
country. He called them to him on the porch and 
told them gravely he felt it was his duty to lecture them. 
They wanted to take their favorite places, one on each 
knee; but he made them take chairs in front of him so 
they could attend properly to his words. 

He said he felt lately more than ever the loss of their 
dear mother, whom they had never seen. He felt it was 
a great responsibility to bring up motherless girls. His 
friends had advised him that he was allowing them too 
much freedom — and much ill would come of it. How 
they knew very well what they were to him, and under 
such circumstances they would no doubt understand the 
necessity of the greatest caution. They should consider 
seriously the case, and if they thought they had too much 
freedom they had better take less in the future; hut 
above all be very careful to do nothing in any way that 
would abridge their comforts or pleasures in life. 
For his part he felt that life was so short and there 
were so many worries and troubles, that it was the duty 


The Stoner Family. 43 

of every one to get and give all the pleasure possible. 
Of course he meant only proper and honest things, for 
he had that perfect confidence in them as to know they 
would never act or think in any manner that was even 
doubtful. This hint he would venture — the possible 
danger of perfect health and the high spirits of youth 
leading them towards something that could be consid- 
ered of doubtful propriety by their elders — here 
there was a long pause, and the sisters listened atten- 
tively for the end — but he would leave it to their own 
judgment to do always what they thought right.’' 

This lecture made a great impression on the girls, 
and they talked it over with old Charity and took her 
advice as to how they could show papa that his wishes 
were their pleasures. 

Charity gave it as her opinion that they had always 
laughed too much. 

"Well, you dear old mammy, how can we help it?” 
said the pretty Alice, who, as the eldest by an hour, 
took the lead. " Still,” said Lucy, " we must reform 
that.” Here the girls looked at each other with great 
gravity for a minute, but it was too much for them — 
they fell into each other’s arms and had a great laugh 
at the very thought of not laughing. 

"But, indeed,” said Alice, "we must do something 
to relieve dear papa’s anxiety. What can we do. 
Charity ? ” 

" Indeed, dears, I don’t know what to say. Fact is, 
all these neighbors are mad ’cause your pa have the 
only two swans in the country and they have only ugly 
ducks.” 


44 


The Stoner Family. 


Oh, Charity ! ” 

Yes-em— f act.” 

But, Charity, what are we going to 3o about it ? ” 

Do what your Bible tells you— fast and pray. How 
would that suit you ? ” 

“ You know well enough it wouldnY suit us at all.” 
well— I thought fasting was not your style. 
N ow, for my part, I never feel real pious until I get the 
kitchen scrubbed up and take a good wash myself.” 

“Well, if you have no better advice to give us, you 
may go and smoke your pipe in your dirty kitchen.” 

“ Very well. Miss Lucy — very well, but good pies are 
not baked in dirty kitchens.” 

“ Oh, you dear pious old soul ; are you speaking now 
of potpies, chicken potpies ? ” 

“ I am, with bottom crust.” 

“ Then I take it all back — ^your kitchen’s brighter 
than silver and your pies better than fine gold — there 
now, can I say fairer than that ? ” 

The old woman went off in high good humor. 

What would the farmer and his daughters have done 
without old Charity. No mother could have shown 
more constant care and loving devotion to her own chil- 
dren, than this ignorant old woman had bestowed on 
these, her darlings. All the men about the farms were 
in fear of her, and she was a terror to the women, but 
to her children she was more than a mother. 

“ Good night. Charity,” cried Lucy after her ; “ go 
to bed and snore in comfort; for as dear papa says, 
there are but few pleasures in life and we should enjoy 
them all as we go along.” 


The Stoner Family. 45 

I don’t think/’ said Alice, he meant it exactly in 
that way.” 

Well then, come to bed, you sweet lamb, and don’t 
snore, for you shall enjoy yourself any way you like.” 

There was a long pause after the sisters were snug 
in bed — both thinking over the exciting evening — when 
— a voice, Alice are you asleep ? ” 

No, love ! ” 

Who do you think it was put papa up to it ? ” 

Oh, the widow Pepper, of course. She was here an 
hour this afternoon.” 

^ 4: ^ 

Alice, are you asleep ? ” 

No, dear, what do you want ? ” 

" She’s awful rich, ain’t she ? ” 

They say a thousand acres of improved land and 
money out on mortgage.” 

Well, I’m not afraid of money on mortgage, but 
a thousand acres of cleared land, and adjoining ours — - 
it’s a frightful temptation.” 

4: 4 : 4: 4: H: H: 4: 

“ Lucy ! ” ^ 

‘^Well, sweetie, say on.” 

Do you take your father for a fool ? ” 

“ David said all men are fools.” 

Indeed, he never said anything of the kind.” 

Well, he said all men are liars, and I’m sure that’s 
a great deal worse. I don’t see why the widov/ should 
be so down on us now, she was always so friendly.” 


46 


The Stoner Family. 


‘^Didn^t I warn you, Lucy, not to let her see you 
teasing her dear Jakey! and now that’s what we get 
for it.” 

He He ^ ^ ^ 

“ Well, Alice, if that thousand acres must come into 
the family, rather than have the widow for a step- 
mother, I’d accept Jakey for a brother-in-law.” 

Indeed, Miss, you’re too kind ; you’d offer up your 
sister as a sacrifice to the family craving for land ! But” 
(after a pause) there’s much truth in what you say. 
and if the worst comes to the worst, I don’t mind draw- 
ing lots as to which shall have the dear boy. He’s a 
good-hearted giant, Lucy, and you might do worse.” 

Thank you — the longest straw names the martyr.” 


The Stoner Family. 


47 


y. 


The Widow Pepper drove over betimes in the morn- 
ing. She found it necessary to consult Farmer Stones 
on all important matters of business. The farmer was 
so kind and poor woman, she had so much business 
to trouble her. She was a good-looking, hearty, jolly 
old body, and didn’t hesitate to say that Mr. Stoner was 
the only sensible man in the county, and the only man 
she cared to speak to since the death of her poor John 
J acob. 

The widow had laid siege to Farmer Stoner a good 
many years, and it had long been the feeling of the pub- 
lic that the farmer should listen to reason and put an 
end to the general suspense ; besides, it was plain enough 
to the widow, the farmer wasn’t fit to manage his girls, 
who stood in great need of a mother’s watchful care. 

It was only of late the daughters had a faint sus- 
picion of what had long been patent to the whole 
county; and only the previous night they had entered 
on the alliance mentioned. 

John Jacob, her only son and darling, was the wid- 
ow’s coachman this morning, and drove her over (as 
indeed he did on every opportunity) in the buggy with 
the old gray mare. 

The first thing the girls saw when they came down in 


48 The Stoner Family. 

the morning was the widow in close consultation with 
their father, and Jakey, sitting off on a bench in the 
yard, grinning at them. 

After bidding the widow good morning, they retired 
for consultation, pretending not to see Mr. J ohn J acob. 

Well, Alice, it’s the first time before breakfast.” 

Yes, and papa looks awfully interested.” 

I think,” said Lucy, the worst has now come to 
the worst, and if anything is to be done it were well it 
were done quickly.” 

Get the straws, Alice, and let’s settle it before it’t-* 
too late.” 

‘^Lucy dear, don’t you think we might wait a little 
longer ? ” 

No, indeed, delays are dangerous, but really now, 
Alice, you’re the oldest, and if you want to claim the 
first chance I won’t stand in your way. He’s large, 
certainly, and can’t be called handsome or bright, but 
he’s just as good and honest as he is heavy. So, Alice 
dear ” But this speech was cut short by the en- 

trance of Mr. Pepper himself, stamping along in his 
big cowhide boots, with his pantaloons stuffed in the 
tops. 

What er you two gals snickerin’ about in here? You 
needn’t pretend you didn’t see me. If you don’t come 
out to talk to me, I’ll just stop in here. Ma and the 
farmer don’t want me out there — they have some deep 
talk between them.” 

What are they talking about ? ” inquired Lucy. 

Oh, ma’s got that-a-way she can’t do any business 
’thout consultin’ Mr. Stoner,” and he gave such a queei: 


The Stoner Family. 49 

look at them they could not help bursting out into a 
great laugh. 

What does the monster mean ? ” cried Lucy. 

Oh, you let me alone, you two. I'm not such a fool 
as I look." 

Well, I'm glad to know it," replied Lucy. 

There's goin' to be a weddiiT in our family soon," 
said J acob, “ and I think Mrs. Pepper is mistaken as to 
the one that's in it. Yes, indeed, I'd marry either of 
you two for the askin'. What do you say to that now ? " 

Oh, that's too kind indeed, Jakey. Which one will 
you take ? " inquired Lucy. 

Oh, my dear Alice — Lucy — ^you make me the hap- 
piest man alive," burst out Mr. Pepper, ‘^but I'm not 
particular, either of 3^ou is twice too good for me — fact 
is never can tell you apart. Just settle it between your- 
selves and name the day." 

Don't you think it would be rather inconvenient to 
not be able to tell your wife from your sister-in-law ? " 

I love you both so dearly, it's all the same to me ; 
but when you decide I'll hang a collar of diamonds and 
pearls around my wife's neck to mark her by." 

That's a very pretty speech, Jakey, and when we 
decide to marry you, we'll draw lots and send you word." 

And that's a very pretty speech, wife or sister — this 
afternoon ? — or, I can wait till morning." 

“ Yo, no ! Jakey, j^ou know we're only in fun. Of 
course we love you like sisters, and always did." 

^^Well, I'll stand no fun of that kind. One of you 
shall love me as a sister, and one as a wife... So now one 
of you 


5o The Stoner Family. 

No, no ! cried Alice. You mustn't talk that 
way, Jakey, indeed you must not; we’ve no thought of 
marrying any one; we’re too young to marry.” 

All the same. I’ll wait and when one of you two as 
is engaged to me is ready, just send me word. I’ll be 
waiting.” 

^^Now don’t, please, dear Jakey,” said Alice. ^^You 
know we never promised, and we’ll be awfully offended 
if you mention it to any one.” 

“ I won’t do anything to offend you. I couldn’t do it. 
I love you both too much; but I’ll just wait and wait, 
and when you’re ready just send round for Mr. 
John Jacob Pepper, and you’ll find him ready, in store 
clothes — boiled shirt — and brand new boots, and if 
everything on earth that a faithful loving man can do 
to make his wife and sister happy can make you two 
happy ” 

Oh, J akey, please 

But Mr. Pepper marched off the victor to the conster- 
nation of the young ladies, and as he drove the buggy 
off he pulled up the old mare and called back : ‘‘ Either’s 
too good for me. Just settle it between yourselves and 
send round when you’re ready.” 

What does he say ? ” inquired the farmer. 

It’s only some of his nonsense,” said Lucy, and the 
girls rushed off to escape farther questioning. 

J akey boldly announced his engagement to one of the 
Stoner girls, but admitted it wasn’t settled as yet which 
one. The girls passed it off as a joke, as the only way 
to meet troublesome inquiries. 

J akey declared there was only two things in the world 


SI 


The Stoner Family. 

he cared for, money and the Stoner girls. And indeed 
he was very fond of nione}^ a trick he had inherited from 
both parents. Any penny that came into his hands 
stayed there. It was a pity his father, the old miser 
Pepper as he had been called, had not lived to see what 
a worthy son continued his business, adding dollar to 
dollar, while his thrifty widow added acre to acre. 

The excitement of the town now increased. The great 
question was as to which pair would get in first. Bets 
were freely offered, with large odds, that the widow 
would come in ahead, marry the farmer and put an end 
to Jacob’s designs. 

The wits tried joking with Jakey as to which of the 
girls he was to marry, but he was too large and looked 
too dangerous to make the fun very tempting. 

Having some ready cash for investment, John Jacob 
consulted the native jewelers as to the comparative ad- 
vantages of investments in bonds or diamonds. The 
result was he showed Miss Alice a string of precious 
stones that would have brought tears into a Jewess’ 
eyes. Mr. Pepper said nothing, but he looked a great 
deal, and yet, notwithstanding the daily pleasant inter- 
course and the constant hints that he was tired waiting, 
he was well aware no progress was being made towards 
the end desired, and he cast about anxiously for some 
means to bring himself into more favor with the young 
ladies. They treated him with delightful familiarity, 
and they had much fun together, but still no progress. 

There came a dapper little doctor to the town, whose 
dress and whole appearance J akey noticed and admired. 


52 


The Stoner Family. 

If he could get himself up in that style, no girl would 
be able to resist his addresses. 

He determined at last to make friends with the doctor 
and if possible find out his secret, and as the young 
farmer had long been accustomed to having all his 
vfishes promptly granted (excepting, indeed, by the 
Misses Stoner) the cowhide boots were found waiting 
their turn the next day in the doctor’s office. 

Being invited into the inner sanctum the polite little 
doctor would know what illness oppressed this giant. 
The very idea of such a question made Jakey roar. He 
had no more notion of what a pain or sickness was, 
than how he could reduce his cowhide boots to the ele- 
gant appearance of the pretty little foot of the new 
doctor. 

When Mr. Pepper laughed the little doctor smiled in 
concert. He was a polite little man and most anxious to 
increase his connection. 

“ What is your fee ? ” inquired J akey, bluntly. 

‘‘’Well,” replied the doctor, disconcerted, “that de- 
pends — it runs all the way from nothing to ten dollars 
— according to the extent of the case — and — well, the 
means of the patient has some effect on the size of the 
bill.” 

“ Exactly, and as my case must be considered a large 
one — in fact, I don’t think there’s a larger man in the 
town, I’ll hand over a tenner.” 

The newcomer had never seen or heard of Jakey, 
and was sufficiently surprised and delighted at such a 
queer patient. However, if the big man had money to 
spend he could not put it to a more useful purpose, and 


53 


The Stoner Family. 

the doctor prepared to give him the full worth of his 
cash in the best medical advice his books and experience 
would afford. Bowing politely — ^‘Excuse me, I failed 
to catch your name.’’ 

John Jacob Pepper, farmer.” 

Oh ! ah ! Well, Mr. Pepper, will you just please go 

on and state just what is the matter with you and ” 

Oh ! ” interrupted Mr. Pepper, I don’t care half 
a calf for all the drugs in town — never was sick in my 
life and never intend to be — not such a fool — ^but 
that’s no reason I shouldn’t do my share towards sup- 
porting the doctor. The Chinese, Pve heard, always 
pay the doctor when they’re well. By the big plow and 
little harrow, I think it’s a very sensible plan, and I 
hope, doctor, you will agree with me.” 

I think, sir, it’s most sensible, especially as you de- 
clare you never intend to get sick. It will suit me ex- 
actly.” 

^^Well, doctor. I’ll bid you good-day and perhaps 
will call again to see you to-morrow,” and Mr. Pepper 
marched out with a tramp that shook the floor of the 
office. All the time of the interview Mr. Pepper gazed 
at the doctor’s clothes from top to bottom, but it was 
hopeless. He couldn’t take it in, and somehow was not 
ready to explain his wants. 

The doctor lost no time in making inquiries about his 
eccentric patient, but could And no one who had ever 
heard of a Mr. Pepper in that region, for Jakey he had 
lived all the days of his life. The next day Mr. Pepper 
appeared at the same hour, and having promptly 
handed over ten dollars, proceeded at once to business. 


54 


The Stoner Family. 


I suppose it’s your place to give advice — makes no 
difference to you what kind of advice, so you’re paid for 
it?” 

‘^Well, reall}^ I don’t quite follow you. Of course 
I’m bound to give the best advice in my power.” 

Certainly, doctor, just my idea. Well, as I men^ 
tioned to you yesterday, I’m ready to do my share to- 
wards supporting all the business in the town, but as 
for medical advice it wouldn’t be of the least use. If 
you’d tell me now exactly what to do — if I ever had the 
smallpox, for instance, I’d be sure to forget it before 
wanted — same time, doctor, I don’t want you to take 
me for such a fool as to pay out cash for nothing.” 

“ Of course not, my dear sir ; of course not,” said the 
doctor, bowing, but lost in clouds of doubt as to what 
the young lunatic was driving at. Indeed, the doctor 
could not help feeling a little nervous as he surveyed 
the huge proportions of his curious patient, especially 
as he noticed that all the time Mr. Pepper examined 
every part of his dress with the closest attention, even 
counting the buttons on his vest. 

^^Now, as to hair,” broke out Mr. Pepper suddenly, 
and gazing at the doctor’s head so intently the little 
man could not help wincing, how do you manage it ? ” 

The doctor was speechless. He looked for nothing 
else but to see the giant pull out a knife and take off 
his scalp without further ceremony. Finding his patient 
made no hostile move, he gained courage and turned 
over in his mind quickly how he should answer the mad- 
man to give the least offense. 

“ Your hair,” continued Mr. Pepper, looks so 


55 


The Stoner Family. 

smooth and oily, and mine is so stiff and shocking. How 
could I get my hair into the same ornamental com 
dition ? ” 

Please explain yourself,’’ gasped the doctor. 

‘^Doctor, I will, in the strictest confidence and on 
honor — do you take me ? ” 

Go on, I’m as silent as the — as the 

I’d have you to know, doctor. I’m engaged to two 
young and charming girls, and as soon as they decide 
v/’hich one is to have me, we’re to be married. How, 
the truth is, to be plain with you that, while for good 
looks, good wit, and a fat purse, I’m the equal of any 
man in the county, yet I make no progress — they only 
laugh and make fun of me, and won’t decide. Hovr I 
can’t marry both of them — can I ? ” 

Certainly not, in this state.” 

Well, and so they put me off. There’s something 
the matter with nie, doctor. I feel it.” 

^^My dear sir, if you’d only explain where you feel 
it, I would have some chance.” 

Oh, d — n your drugs, there’s nothing the matter 

v/ith my insides, it’s outside I 

Any irruption or irritation ? ” 

Doctor, do you want me to brain you ? It’s the 
clothes that’s the matter. I see it all now. Lend me 
your clothes and I’m all right and my happiness would 
soon be complete.” In his excitement Mr. Pepper got 
up and walked round the office, but never taking his 
eyes off the model clothes. 

But, my dear sir,” replied the doctor, prudently re- 
treating to the remotest corner. '^You couldn’t wear 


56 ■ The Stoner Family. 

my clothes. You couldn’t get into them. Please sit 
down and calm yourself and I’ll do all in my power to 
please you.” 

^^Very well — go on — how shall I make my hair look 
like yours ? It’s about the same color and a great deal 
longer, but it don’t look so well somehow.” 

It was plain to the doctor his only safety was to keep 
the talk going until some relief arrived. He might 
be only a harmless simpleton after all. 

Mr. Pepper, you must understand it’s no easy matter 
to keep the hair in fine condition, but it must be plain 
to you the shorter, the less trouble to keep it in order — 
further, by wearing the hair short it is less likely to col- 
lect dirt, and — a — hayseed,” the doctor ventured. 
‘‘ Therefore, my advice is to go to the barber’s.” 

I’m obliged to you, doctor. The idea never occurred 
to me before. Cut it short, in brief, is the long and 
short of the whole matter,” and Mr. Pepper tramped off 
without further words to try the effect of the doctor’s 
advice. 

The result was a very presentable head walking 
around on the most surprising body with the heaviest 
boots. 

The contrast was funny, but not a man in the town 
dared smile at Jakey. The transformation, however, 
enabled the doctor to find out who and what his remark- 
able patient was, and indeed he would welcome a visit 
every day and give any kind and amount of advice, if 
paid for so handsomely, for neither patients nor dollars 
were too plenty with the young man. 

The doctor was gratified next day with another visit 
and a prompt fee. 


The Stoner Family. 57 

Now, as to boots/’ said Mr. Pepper, coming at once 
to business, and sticking out his great foot. 

There, Mr. Pepper, you come to really the most 
important point. The head is important — the dress 
more so — but the feet most of all.” 

“ I’m glad you like these boots — large — comfortable, 
and keep out the water when well greased — number ten 
and a half.” 

The boots are splendid,” replied the doctor, sup- 
pressing a smile, for working round a barn, or tramp- 
ing through a marsh, but not the best style, in my 
opinion, to make a call on two charming young ladies ; 
besides, it is not customary in the best society to call 
on ladies with the trousers stuffed into the tops of the 
boots. Now if you will take my advice, go to Mr. 
Cobbleswick and have him make you a pair of shoes — 
like these” — sticking out his little foot — you’ll find 
them lighter and handsomer.” 

“They may be lighter, but I’ll be danged if they’re 
handsomer,” said Jakey, who was a little offended at 
the slight put on his new boots, which he admired 
greatly. Mr. Pepper marched off in a huff, and the 
doctor supposed it was the last of him, but he appeared 
again the next day, and the process was continued until 
Jakey was developed into Mr. John Jacob Pepper, an 
astonishment to the neighborhood and a thing of 
beauty to himself. The widow’s stock now fell, and 
heavy odds were offered in favor of Mr. Pepper. 

“Don’t let money stand in the way of winning such 
a prize,” advised the doctor. “ It’s worth to you all it 
can cost and more, and now you’ve polished yourself up 


58 The Stoner Family. 

and look like a gentleman, as you are, buy yourself a 
proper turnout; a handsome buggy and stylish pair of 
horses. Show the young ladies you’re something more 
than a clod-hopper or cowboy.” The little doctor never 
rested until Mr. Pepper was set up in good shape. 

“ Now go. Let the ladies see you’re a man. Ask one 
of them to take a drive and let that decide it. Which- 
ever one goes with you make that one your wife.” 

Mr. Pepper followed the doctor’s advice. The sur- 
prise and admiration of the girls at sight of Mr. John 
Jacob and his turnout was unbounded. Never was 
such a grub metamorphosed into such a brilliant butter- 
fly, and his manners and speech had both been so im- 
proved by the doctor’s hints and example the girls could 
hardly believe it was the same man. Mr. Pepper had 
received a good education and every opportunity to 
make a man, and only needed to have the rough exterior 
polished up. Which of us would not be soiled and 
carry some of the dirt after eight or ten years contact 
with farm laborers. 

It happened the fair Alice took the first ride, little 
dreaming of the decision that was to be made by it. 
Mr. Pepper, having been well coached by the doctor, 
played his cards so well during the drive that he landed 
Miss Alice at home more than half consenting. Ever 
after that memorable ride Mr. Pepper was able to tell 
the girls apart and knew the one he claimed and loved 
as his own. 

4c :!C 

Helen had now fairly started towards this bounteous 


59 


The Stoner Family. 

land, where peace and plenty smiled. She little re- 
alized the reception of overflowing love awaiting her in 
the delightful home of her uncle. It is a way these 
Western people have. Whatever they do of love or 
business, they do it with the whole heart. In reply to 
her letter asking if she might go, Helen received a 
quick reply by telegraph that puzzled her greatly. 

Come at once,” it read, “ will divide the last crust 
with you.” Could it be the family were so poor, or was 
it only the highest expression of kinship ? She had not 
the least idea of how many or who composed the 
family, but resolved to risk it. Did not the great West 
contain somewhere her dear cousin? Perhaps he too 
might And his way to Uncle John^s. 

Alice and Lucy waited with impatience the arrival of 
Helen, and perhaps also Edward, whom Helen men- 
tioned she hoped to meet in Oakland. What joy, what 
delight, to have real cousins of their own. It came 
like a revelation; they never knew or thought of having 
any relation excepting only their father, so completely 
had all family ties been severed by time and distance. 


6o 


The dtoner Family. 


VI. 

It was a warm evening — a gentle breeze fluttered 
the leaves on trees and vines — the cattle and sheep had 
stretched themselves out for a night’s rest — all was 
repose — only the tuneful frogs began their evening 
song. 

Farmer Stoner sat in slippers and shirt sleeves on 
the piazza, enjoying the county newspaper. That and 
his Bible were his favorite reading. The young ladies 
in the parlor were singing a soft and pleasing melody. 
The servants, men and maids, were resting after the 
day’s labors on various scattered seats among the trees 
— Charity — her kitchen brightened to the highest point 
— was piously smoking her pipe. The waters in the 
stream near by flowed softly along with scarce a ripple. 

What can be more peaceful than twilight on a great 
farm? 

The farmer’s head fell forward, the paper dropped 
from his lap. 

* * * * * * 

Suddenly a change came over this whole scene of 
quiet rest. The little dogs began to bark, the great 
mastiffs joined in the chorus — the cattle got on their 
feet to see what was the matter — the sheep ran round as 
if disturbed by uneasy dreams. 


The Stoner Family. 6i 

What had caused all this disturbance? Only the ap- 
pearance of one young man — a bright, handsome young 
fellow. We have made his acquaintance before. 

The farmer stood up in doubt — the girls, startled 
and hesitating for a moment, rushed forward in cer- 
tainty — it must be — it was the expected cousin. Over- 
come with joy, nor waiting to decide the proprieties of 
the occasion, they gave the astonished stranger a right- 
royal cousinly, sisterly welcome. 

The old man came forward and shook him warmly 
by the hand. Edward, the son of my brother Amos ! 
Happy day for me, when I see once more some of my 
own blood. Girls, what are you doing? Can’t you 
welcome your cousin. Nephew, what do you say to 
your cousins ? Can all the East produce their like ? ” 

^^No, not all the world,” replied the amazed young 
man. 

At which pretty compliment we may suppose some 
further welcome ceremonies took place. Pray excuse 
this avalanche of a welcome; they were wild with joy 
at having a cousin, and especially such a brave, hand- 
some young man. A finished and perfect cousin all 
handed over at one happy stroke for their delight. 

We love to read how in the ancient times the father 
fell on the young man’s neck and welcomed him, but 
can any father be thought of while two such cousins are 
making welcome; and can any dish of veal compare 
with that wonderful cooking of old Charity, which was 
to follow. The old woman declared she recognized 
him at a glance, he favored so greatly his father, whom 
she knew well in the days long gone by. 


6 ^ 


The Stoner Family. 

The arrival of Cousin Edward was a great event, and 
the excitement over the whole place immense. 

Now, God forgive me,’’ said that young man, when 
at last he was suffered to go to his rest in the best spare - 
room, “ for deceiving such a grand old man and two 
such glorious girls ! ” for our friend Edward was at 
that moment trading for pelts at Eagle Harbor, while 
he was being personated here by his quondam friend, 
John Smith. 

I had no intention of such a thing, I had no idea of 
such a thing,” repeated Smith over and over to himself. 
** I was only going to pay them a little visit and give 
them the news of Cousin Edward ; but those girls, they 
gave me no time for explanation — they swept my wits 
from under me — they stole my heart away. And now 
what a pretty scrape I’m in. If I sneak off on the sly 
they’ll rouse the country to find their lost cousin. If 
I attempt to explain and apologize, what censure, frowns 
and tears, with a good chance of a horsewhipping to end 
the game. Fool ! fool ! that I was. Why didn’t I cry 
out in haste : Hold ! hands off ! I am no cousin of yours ! 
But I couldn’t do it. I hadn’t time for anything. It 
is plain nothing can be done rashly. Enough mischief 
has come from haste. I will take a day or two to con- 
sider what is the safest and most kindly way to untangle 
this mesh.” 

Oh, unwise, oh, fatal delay ! What net of love -can 
be untangled by daily tightening the knots ! 

Mr. Pepper drove over as usual the next morning, 
but his fine turnout could receive no attention that 
day. 


The Stoner Family. 63 

It was apparent to this gentleman that he did not 
approve of male cousins at all, and how a strange man 
could turn up suddenly, and, just because a cousin, 
create all this sensation, was more than he could make 
out. 

However, it was plain something would have to be 
done about it without delay, and to prevent mistakes he 
thought it advisable to favor Cousin Edward with some 
good advice. At the first opportunity he informed Ed- 
ward, without circumlocution, that if he intended to go 
in he must confine his attentions to Cousin Lucy. 

You’ll find it much more satisfactory,” remarked 
Mr. Pepper. I used to go in for the pair myself, but 
made no progress, and had no comfort in that way. 
Tr}'" it,” continued Mr. Pepper, stick to one and pros- 
per. It’s the only plan for success.” 

Here the young ladies could stand it no longer. 

Come, Mr. J ohn J a cob, you’ve no right to keep our 
cousin away — and what secrets are you telling him 
there?” 

Why, I was only inviting him to try a spin behind 
my bays. If Alice won’t go with me I’m bound to have 
company.” 

There was a great outcry at this, and Mr. Pepper 
was ordered off, but he understood very well what he 
v/anted and succeeded in carrying Miss Alice off for her 
morning’s ride. 

Mr. John Smith found Mr. Pepper’s advice very good 
and the society of one very satisfactory, on that and 
many succeeding days. Every night he firmly resolved 
the next day should be the last and he must surely break 


The Stoner Family. 


64 

away, but the next day for that good action never came. 
To explain now and own his fraud would certainly be 
to lose at once what he now found was more to him than 
all he had ever imagined. It was impossible, and be- 
yond his strength. And yet any day Helen or the real 
Edward might arrive, and in an instant his love, and 
all chance of happiness would dissolve and melt away. 

There was but one course open to him, but one chance 
to secure this great prize. If he could persuade Lucy to 
elope and marry him, she would be his, and beyond that 
he must trust to fortune and the future. Surely a life 
of devoted love would make amends for a hasty marri- 
age. 

He was handsome and fascinating to Lucy, who had 
never met such a man before, and he had all the ad- 
vantages of cousinship. A daily, an hourly pressure, 
and many specious reasons at last had their effect. Poor 
Lucy prayed and begged him to ask her father’s con- 
sent, which she promised without doubt. She trembled 
at the thought of any rash action or indeed of any 
course without the counsel of her sister, without whose 
advice she had hardly ever bought even a yard of ribbon. 

The situation, difficult enough before, became des- 
perate by the receipt of a letter from Helen announcing 
her speedy arrival. Smith, wild with love and fear, re- 
doubled his efforts. 

Alas! alas! they were only too successful. The re- 
sult quickly followed in the disappearance of the pair. 

* * sic 4c Hs * 

What anger and distress trembled in the farmer’s 


The Stoner Family. 


65 

speech, what fear and grief filled the heart of the de- 
serted sister. As for Mr. Pepper, his great frame was 
all too small to hold his righteous indignation. What 
scandal for a county, and, must we confess, what satis- 
faction to the neighboring gossips — it was just what 
they expected — I always told you so — girls suffered to 
grow up without control must come to bad ends. They 
understood nothing of that control of a goodly example 
and a kindly word. 

But the die was cast, the deed was done. Love 
stepped in and urged the speedy forgiveness, the hasty 
recovery of the lost one. 

A newspaper from Portland, received a few days 
later, contained a notice of the marriage and served to 
show the direction of their flight, and probable present 
location. This paper was a great satisfaction to Mr. 
Pepper, but as for father and sister they never thought 
of any greater evil than this unkind and thoughtless 
desertion, and the errors of a hasty marriage. 

^^Well,’^ remarked Mr. John Jacob, on hearing re- 
peated the farmers lament that his consent had not 
been asked and everything done decently and in good 
order, since there’s no objection to the match, there 
can be no discredit from the haste, so let us thank our 
stars it’s no worse; and wait quietly, with all the 
patience we can, and we’ll soon hear from them and have 
them back again.” 

Although they all talked it over under ever)^ im- 
maginable supposition, they had not the least hint of 
the real reason for the elopement. 

In the midst of this excitement Helen arrived, but all 


66 


The Stoner Family. 

the kind attention and anxious civilities of the family 
could not hide their great distress. 

The farmer mourned for his absent daughter and 
Alice could not live happily without her dear sister, 
from whom she had never before been separated, even 
for a night. Helen was shocked and grieved beyond 
measure when she heard of the conduct of Edward. 
To reward in this base manner all the affectionate 
kindness of his new relations — it was so unlike him; 
and she could hardly believe he could be so false to her. 
When she heard all the details, and especially how the 
elopement followed quickly after the receipt of the last 
letter telling of her early arrival, the whole thing was 
made plain to her. Edward, too cowardly to meet her, 
too selfish to give up Lucy, had saved himself by flight. 

She was greatly disturbed to find her uncle and 
cousin in such heavy trouble. The burden of the farm- 
er’s distress was the constant foreboding that behind it 
all there was some unexplained ’and awful mystery 
that would suddenly come to light to the dismay of the 
family. He could not be comforted while he could see 
no reason for such unnecessary flight. 

Helen perceived that if her uncle could be satisfied 
on this point and the dread of some impending danger 
removed his mind would be more at ease. She was the 
only one who possessed the fatal clue, and her feelings 
must not stand in the way. It was a severe trial to tell 
publicly of her desertion, but she could not bear to wit- 
ness such heavy grief, if any words of hers would ease 
the minds of her new-found relations. 

^ One evening as they sat on the piazza, Mr. Pepper 


The Stoner Family. 67 

as usual one of the party — the suppressed sighs of the 
farmer were all that broke the quiet of the hour. Helen 
could stand it no longer. 

Uncle, let me tell you a little story — a sad story, 
but with a happy ending and with a moral too.’’ 

Favored by the increasing darkness, Helen began her 
confession. Once, far away from here — there lived 
two cousins — a boy and a girl. Their parents for some 
reasons of money were greatly estranged and forbid any 
intercourse between these two. Chance more kindly 
than their own blood brought them together when chil- 
dren, and they became — all unknown to their parents — 
dear and affectionate companions. As they grew older, 

these ties of kinship ripened into — into Suddenly 

they were separated under many painful circumstances 
of poverty and death. The young man, thinking his 
cousin could better survive the wreck alone, resolved 
that no weight of his misfortunes should be added to 
her burdens. 

You see, they were not engaged. They lived enjoy- 
ing the present, and caring, thinking nothing of the 
future; and now they were so poor, forlorn and 
buried under such heavy waves of trouble that only 
timely rescue could be considered; but there remained, 
perhaps, the thought that if in the distant future pros- 
perity should ever smile again on them, these faint hopes 

and wistful longings might change to — to 

^^But they were not engaged, you must understand 
that clearly. She was bound to him by a love stronger 
than death, but he — ^he — was free,” 


68 


The Stoner Family. 


Here poor Helenas voice trembled and tears, all un- 
seen, fell quietly from her eyes. 

^^If time and absence should change his feelings — 
if another dearer girl should win his love — he was 
fiee.” 

He drifted West, at his uncle’s house met another 
cciusin — a lovely girl. No man’s heart could withstand 
that tender voice — that sweet face was more than mortal 
could see untouched. How could a poor and homeless 
youth resist such charms, or how remember his absent 
cousin in such company. And — ^yet — perhaps — he had 
loved his cousin — well ” 

Go on, dear,” said her uncle. I think I see the 
end.” 

The end is near. What could happen under such 
circumstances? This dear innocent fell in love with 
her handsome cousin, and he with her. When he heard 
of the expected arrival of that other cousin, what could 
he do! Could he break the heart and destroy the life 
of this dear angel by his side ! You know the end. 

It was in every way a suitable match and we may 
hope and pray they will live a long and happy life. 
And her father forgave them both.” 

***** Ji; « 

There was a long pause — and then the old man said : 
thank you, dear Helen, your story is a great re- 
lief to me and you are a noble girl to tell it for my com- 
fort. Yet I cannot think the young man did right.” 

“He was simply a beast,” cried Alice, “to change 
and desert his first love so.” 


The Stoner Family. 69 

He couldn’t help himself,” said a great voice from 
the darkness. Why, dang it all, some girls are so 
bewitching no man is able to stand against them. They 
have no right to be so enchanting if they expect a man 
to keep his reason about him.” 

This speech was answered by a little laugh, and they 
all retired with softer hearts, and some with quieter 
minds. 

Helen banished her uncle’s fears, but she could not 
ease the deep despair of her own heart at this cruel de- 
sertion by Edward. What a change one short year had 
wrought in the man that he could so soon forget her. 

How blind we mortals are. Here is comfort from 
false consolation — grief and despair without cause ; and 
not one of them feel the shadow of the great calamity 
impending. 

What will happen when that fond father hears his 
precious child has been stolen away by an unknown man ? 
Who will have courage to make known to him this awful 
news, or hint to that loving sister such a story? 


70 


The Stoner Family. 


VII. 

Meantime, Edward, frightened at the talk of Mrs. 
Brown and disgusted at his refusal by Julia, resolved 
to leave the place at once and make his way to Oakland. 
It was a long and tedious route, and many thoughts of 
Helen filled his mind’ on the way. 

Arrived at last at Oakland, he hurried at once to his 
uncle’s farm, which he learned was near the town. As 
he came in front of the house he was amazed beyond 
measure to see Helen sitting alone on the piazza. 

He rushed forward with extended hands and beating 
heart to greet her, but was received with the utmost 
coldness. Helen at first was surprised and startled, 
but immediately recovered her self-possession. She 
felt most indignant at Edward for his conduct towards 
herself and her cousin, and showed it plainly. 

Edward, shocked at such a reception, demanded an 
explanation. 

Explanation ! ” cried Helen. I think you, sir, 
are the one to explain, if you can. I don’t complain of 
your deserting me; nothing better could be expected 
from a selfish man ! but why marry in such haste and 
deceive the poor girl’s family in that way. There was 
no occasion for such hasty proceedings. Her father 
was perfectly willing, and I’m sure I’d never stand in 
your way. I want no unwilling lover, I assure you.” 


The Stoner Family. 71 

Edward, confounded, stood speechless. This was 
some of Mrs. Brownes spite-work. Angry at his leav- 
ing her daughter she thirsted for revenge. 

Helen, my dear cousin, you are under some great 
mistake. Let me explain.^’ 

No, sir, I need no explanation from you. The whole 
matter is only too plain. Infatuated with this new love 
you forgot your cousin far away; but never fear, I make 
no complaint, only at the rude and thoughtless manner 
of your elopement. It is a great wrong to a girl to in- 
duce her to leave home in that manner. It sets people 
talking and is a scandal to all her friends and relations. 

But there ! it don’t concern me any more what you 
do. From this day you are no cousin of mine. But 
where is your wife ? ” 

Good God, Helen ! what are you talking about ? I 
am not married — never had any idea of marrying the 
girl ” 

Helen started to her feet — the blood rushed to her 
face — her eyes stood out with a look of horror. 

As soon as she could recover herself she cried out: 

Now Heaven save me from fainting and give me speech 
to express the scorn and loathing I feel for this inhuman 
monster. Fly, escap', before your uncle hears this 
story;” and she rush.cd away. 

Edw'ard stood aghast. He gazed vacantly around the 
place, unable to collect his thoughts or understand the 
meaning of this outbreak. For the present he could only 
retire. It would be easy to refute these slanders of an 
elopement and marriage. 

Confounded, lost in thought, he walked back tow^ards 


72 


The Stoner Family. 


the town, not even noticing, as she passed. Miss Alice, 
neat and tidy, on her return from the post-office, where 
she waited daily for the earliest chance of a letter from 
Lucy. But she noticed him from the first moment he 
came in sight. Strangers were too scarce in those parts 
to pass unheeded; and when she gave him that little 
friendly nod of greeting which it is the custom in the 
country to bestow even on strangers, she was surprised 
he made no return of her how. Looking back she saw 
him seated on the trunk of an old tree, his face hurried 
in his hands. She noticed he was a gentleman. Evi- 
dently he must be sick or in great distress. 

It is not the custom in the far West to pass trouble 
by on the other side. This good Samaritan returned im- 
mediately to offer assistance. 

Do you feel sick ? she inquired kindly, standing 
before him ; but there was no reply. Come, tell me 
if you are sick, or in trouble. We live near by. It is 
my father’s pleasure to advise and aid all who are in 
distress. We have our own trouble, too, and know what 
it is to suffer. If you will come with me ITl find my 
father. You are a stranger here and papa will tell you 
what to do.” 

But Edward hardly moved. He was trying to think. 
His reception by Helen, coming after his long and ex- 
hausting journey, had quite overcome him. He felt 
faint and sick. All the time, among his troubled 
thoughts, sounded a sweet voice full of sympathy. Who 
was this good angel insisting on caring for the stranger ? 

He looked up and saw it was a young girl. 

. Come,” she repeated, looking at him with compas- 


The Stoner Family. 73 

sion. You see I canH leave you here. Come and talk 
with father. He is Farmer Stoner and I am his daugh- 
ter Alice.’^ She smiled at him so sweetly he was obliged 
to return the smile. 

Then this beautiful girl was his cousin and he had 
come upon the family in some time of trouble. It was 
the wrong season for his visit. 

“How could I go to your father if he also is in 
trouble? I am indeed a stranger here and have heard 
nothing of it. Tell me what your trouble is. If not 
too great I would like to go to your father for help.” 

“ Could money help you ? ” she asked timidly, offer- 
ing her purse. 

“ No,” he said, “ not money ; kind words will do me 
more good. I want to see your father, hut must first 
know from what trouble he may be suffering.” 

Thus urged she told briefly how her Cousin Edward 
from the far East had paid them a visit, and what a 
great favorite he had proved among all the family, and 
how her dear sister Lucy, attracted by his handsome 
person and frank manners, had given him her love — 
all this ‘was natural and right — but they had suddenly 
eloped a few days ago, to the great grief of her father 
and the scandal of the neighborhood. They heard next 
day of their marriage and since that, nothing. 

Then her Cousin Helen had arrived also from the 
East, and they learned how basely Edward had deserted 
her to whom he was bound as his first love. Such con- 
duct promised but ill for her sisteFs future happiness. 

'This story amazed Edward. It was only too plain 
who was the guilty wretch who had worked all this mis- 


74 


The Stoner Family. 


chief. It was his former companion, John Smith, and 
all the information he had given him of family affairs 
had put it in his power to act this false part. He had 
worked quickly, fearing any moment the arrival of him- 
self or Helen. 

There was a long pause, Alice forgetting the man by 
her sideL in painful thoughts of poor Lucy ; and Edward 
endeavoring to collect his dazed senses to decide what 
should be done. The situation was most embarrassing, 
and yet no time should be lost in making known the 
truth. Would it kill the father to hear such a story 
Could this frail woman bear such news? 

At length he spoke. Your story disturbs me greatly 
and perhaps at this time I should not go to your father. 
If I could meet a woman strong enough in body and 
mind to hear my stor}^ it might ease my mind and solve 
my doubts to share it with another.^’ 

Saying this, Edward looked up into her face doubt- 
ingly. The story must come out and that right soon. 
Delay, might cause greater evils. But what would be 
the effect if he would inform this young girl suddenly 
that her sister had eloped with an unknown man, of 
doubtful reputation ? 

Do you think your father could hear me ? 

No, if it is a painful story, spare him. He has suf- 
fered too much already. Go on^ tell me.” 

""My story bears some resemblance to yours,” said 
Edward. "" I had a dear cousin too, but never deserted 
her — I came from Boston to the farthest West to seek 
my uncle. When I arrived at my uncle’s house I saw 
there my cousin whom I supposed was still in Boston. 


75 


' The Stoner Family. 

She received me with scorn and contempt, charged me 
with deserting her and eloping with another girl. She 
would listen to no explanation from me, nor make any 
herself. I have just left her under some frightful error. 
It afflicts me greatly to leave my cousin under this false 
impression, but more, that there may be behind it all 
some evil yet undreampt of — past remedy. 

On my way West I fell in with a noble, handsome 
young man. I told him, in confidence, all my family 
history and explained all my future plans, especially 
how I proposed to make my way West by degrees, find 
out my uncle, and if he would receive me kindly, stay 
a while with him.” 

As he finished his story Alice sank unconscious by his 
side. 

He hadn’t the least idea what should be done. While 
he was gazing at her in helpless fright she recovered 
consciousness, and by his aid was able to stand up. She 
accepted his preferred arm and they walked slowly to- 
wards the house. Dismayed, terrified by his story she 
hoped there might be some deception here that would 
save poor Lucy from this awful wrong. 

What proof have you of the truth of your story ? ” 
she asked faintly. 

' Hone! none! I wish the truth of it could be sup- 
pressed, buried mountains deep, but alas ! it will out. 
It may not be so bad after all. We know nothing 
against him. He may make her an excellent husband 
and they may have a long and happy life before them.” 

Did you tell Helen of this ? ” 


76 The Stoner Family. 

She was too angry to listen to me, and indeed I 
could not understand her.” 

‘^You must stay until this matter is sifted to th» 
bottom.” 

“ I am at your service. What do you propose to do ? ” 

^^At present I can see nothing farther than this: 
that poor papa must not hear this story now. It may 
tf'ke on some better shape before he must know of it. 
Oh, what shall I do? I cannot hold this awful secret 
alone.” 

You must do what you think best ; but if you tell 
Helen you will have proof at once of the correctness of 
my story, know that I am really your cousin, and the 
other false ; and Helen is wise and able to give you good 
advice. This much is certain, your sister should be 
traced at once and knowledge gained as to whether she 
needs assistance, or let us hope is well and happy, and 
all our fears groundless. Have you no brother, cousin 
or male friend who could help you in this extremity ? ” 

You — if you are my cousin — are the only one — ex- 
cuse me please, I am so agitated — I have a friend (and 
Alice could not refrain a blush at putting things in 
such a shape), but he is far too violent to hear such a 
tale as this. He is so devoted to us and loves my sister 
so dearly that if he hut guessed she had been wronged 
in any manner — the whole State would echo with his 
cry for vengeance.” 

Well, we are near the house. I must leave you now. 
Helen is strong, self-reliant and fertile in resources. 
She will be of great assistance, and it will ease your 
mind to talk it over with her.” 


77 


The Stoner Family. 

It will ease Helen’s mind to know she has no false 
cousin. It is but justice to you, cousin — if you are my 
cousin — that she should be informed of this at once. 
Come again to-morrow morning — early — and now, 
good-by, sir. No man ever brought heavier news to a 
distressed family. It’s adding mountains to mountains 
of grief.” 

After a few hasty steps, she hesitated, stopped, called 
him back. 

Mr. — sir — cousin ” — she held out her hand to him, 
a kindly smile showing through her pitiful face — it’s 
but a lame welcome to give a most welcome relation. 
My father shall make amends for this — when he comes 
to know you — for the present you will excuse a poor 
crushed — cousin.” 

Edward mused and wondered as he walked away. 
What a vision ! Could such grace and beauty belong to 
vulgar earth? Was it this sweet mountain air that 
thrilled in her tender voice? Her pure soul shone 
through her kindly eyes. The smile through her tears 
would melt a heart of stone. What would she be when 
in a happy mood? What mortal man could stand 
against such charms ? No wonder! No wonder I 


78 


The Stoner Family. 


VII. 

Father, let me introduce a friend of Cousin 
Helen’s who comes to make us a little visit. Mr. — 
ah ” 

Smith — John Smith/’ said Edward promptly. 

“ Mr. Smith,” said the farmer, shaking hands cor- 
dially, “you’re most welcome. Young la.dies, see you 
make him comfortable,” and Mr. Stoner passed on to 
his bu-siness. 

Old Charity was very much taken with the appearance 
of Edward. As an ancient servant she was a privileged 
character. 

“ When I was a gell,” remarked Charity, “ I lived 
with Grandfather Stoner. I mind young Amos well. 
This young gentleman favors him.” 

“ Oh, here is Mr. Pepper,” cried Alice. “ Mr. Pepper, 
let me present Mr. John Smith, friend of Cousin 
Helen.” 

“ Glad to know you, Mr. Smith, or any friend of Miss 
Helen.” 

“ As I was a sayin’,” put in Charity, “ Amos was a 
likely boy. You didn’t happen to know him, did you, 
sir ? ” • 

“ I don’t believe I was in the country fifty years ago/’ 
replied Edward. ' 


The Stoner Family. 79 

Oh, Charity,’^ said Alice. I think you’re wanted 
in the kitchen.” 

Yes, miss, I’m wanted all round ; but surely, surely 
this young man is a son of his father.” 

We can’t dispute that,” said Mr. Pepper laughing. 

Yes, Mr. Pepper, I know’d your father very well 
too. Hie was a good man ” 

I’m glad to hear 

“ — to himself. The poor never needed aid when he 
was around ” 

Mr. Pepper acknowledged the compliment with a 
polite bow. 

— if any one else helped them — but don’t try to 
keep secrets from old Charity, which I wasn’t born yes- 
terday,” she went off mumbling. 

She’s a live tartar,” said Mr. Pepper. “ The only 
woman in the country my mother is afraid of.” 

Helen and Edward regarded each other with no 
friendly eyes. 

“ You gave me a great shoc^ yesterday,” said Helen. 

Well,” replied Edward, do you suppose I was de- 
lighted with your reception ? ” 

Well, sir, I can only say I’m sorry. I deeply regret 
my angry words and humbly ask your forgiveness. Can 
I do more to molify your worship ? ” 

Come now,” said Alice, are relations so plenty 
that we must needs quarrel the first day of our meet- 
ing?” 

It’s all his own fault,” persisted Helen. He could 
easily have said in one word — I never saw the girl.” 

You attacked me so vigorously I had no chance to 


8o The Stoner Family. 

get in a word ; besides, I thought you were talking about 
another girl.” 

Oh ! ah ! I thought you must have felt guilty, or 
you could have made yourself understood.” 

Helen had heard Alice’s glowing account of Cousin 
Edward, and could not fail to notice how his eyes fol- 
lowed this new cousin about. 

Upon my word,” cried Alice, I’m ashamed of you 
— a pretty pair of lovers.” 

don’t think there’s much love lost between us,” 
said Helen. 

Have it just as you please,” said Edward. You 
do me the greatest injustice and then want to quarrel 
with me.” 

All this time Mr. Pepper sat in dumb amazement. 
Who was this newcomer and what did all these hot 
words mean? 

Enough,” cried Alice. We must to business. The 
first thing is, shall we consult Mr. John Jacob Pepper, 
Thank heaven here’s a man who is never out of humor.” 

Miss Alice, I thank you.” 

Whom nothing ruffles.” 

Mr. Pepper bows and smiles, delighted. 

Who would forgive any man who wronged him. 
He has learnt self-control and has a perfect command 
of his temper.” 

‘^Yes, that’s so,” said the pleased gentleman. I 
take everything easy; nothing puts me out.” 

A man,” continued Alice, who is always mild and 
quiet, no matter what turns up.” 

"^Yes, that’s me,” said Mr. Pepper, glowing under 


The Stoner Family. 8i 

such a flood of praise — but what is the meaning of it 
all?’^ 

It means, sir, we want the man I have described to 
help us in a serious emergency.” 

“ I shall be honored with your confidence, and if 
you want a mild-mannered, soft-spoken man, you need 
look no farther.” 

Mr. Smith has just told us some painful news.” 

Most unhappy to hear it,” replied Mr. Pepper. 
« We’ve had a surfeit of such news lately.” 

The man who visited us and persuaded dear Lucy 
to elope is no cousin of ours.” 

Certainly not,” assented Mr. Pepper. I’d never 
acknowledge such a scoundrel.” 

“You don’t understand, John. He represented him- 
self to be Edward Stoner, our cousin, while he was only 
J ohn Smith, and a perfect stranger.” 

“ Stop a bit, Alice. I can’t follow you.” 

“ Listen. Edward Stoner — ^here present — traveled 
with John Smitli who has carried off my sister. He had 
from Cousin Edward a full acount of the family, and 
the consequence is he passed himself off as our cousin 
with the result that followed.” 

“You don’t mean to tell me the man who carried 
off our Lucy was not her Cousin Edward, but some un- 
known person ? And you don’t know who he is or any- 
thing about him ? ” shouted the amazed giant. 

Alice nodded her head. “But please keep your 
temper and moderate your voice. Papa must know noth- 
ing of this yet. Eemember what you promised.” 

Mr. Pepper was immensely distressed at this news. 


82 


The Stoner F-amilv. 


He stormed and roared round like a mad bull, and all 
they could do or say could not quiet him. 

Now, by all the gods of the world, Chinese, Indian 
or African, but I’ll have revenge for this dastardly 
deed. Yes, by my beard, his blood shall pay for it.” 

Hush ! ” cried the horrified Alice. Would you 
murder him? Do control yourself and be quiet. You 
know what you promised. We want help, John, help, 
not more troubles piled on us.” 

^^Yes, yes, Alice, I’m a peaceable man and always 
shun violence, but I’d like to shake his treacherous life 
out of his body. Oh, my poor Lucy ! Oh, my dear sister ! 
What a blow is here! This is too heavy. Excuse me, 
ladies. This grief has made a child of me — but some 
gentle punishment now — ^}^ou won’t deny me that — ^just 
a quiet horse-whipping.” 

“ It’s plain to be seen. Cousin Alice,” said Edward, 
aside, ^^your intended will make matters worse if you 
don’t restain him.” 

Allow me to correct you, sir. He is not my in- 
tended, although my very good friend.” 

Friend or lover, he must control himself. Come, 
Mr. Pepper,” continued Edward, we want your advice 
first and your help afterward in whatever action ^ve de- 
cide to take.” 

Say on, Mr. Edward, I’m with you. I’ll be as 
gentle as a young lamb.” 

In my opinion,” said Alice, the first thing is to 
find poor Lucy and get her home again and away from 
this villian.” 

‘^But the greatest caution must be used,” said Ed- 


The Stoner Family. 83 

Trard. John Smith, if that is his name, is well versed 
in the ways of the world. He’ll know how to conceal 
himself and Lucy, if he wishes, and again, there’s no 
denying he’s a most attractive scamp. Lucy may be 
so infatuated she may refuse to leave him.” 

Not after she hears of his deception,” roared Mr. 
Pepper. 

^^Yes, even then,” replied Edward. He may bo 
able to influence her. I think we four should go down 
10 Portland at once, divide ourselves among the hotels 
and boarding houses, and, if possible, find them. After 
that we must be governed by circumstances. But no 
violence, Mr. Pepper. If he can show himself to be a 
proper man, now they are married, it may be best — it 
may be necessary to forgive him to save Lucy. We 
must manage this very carefully. If he hears we are 
after him they may disappear be3^ond finding. He is 
the making of a fine man. Don’t let us censure him 
too severely. It may come out all right, but as we don’t 
know anything about him he must not be suffered to 
carry Lucy away beyond help. On all accounts, and 
especially for her father’s sake, she must be found and 
brought home, and if he must come too, why we must 
make the best of it.” 

The young people explained to Mr. Stoner that even- 
ing that they had decided it was best to wait no longer 
to hear from Lucy, and they would all go down to Port- 
land by the steamboat and spend some time there in 
quiet search, and when found would never leave her 
until she was safe at home again, with or without a 
husband, as might happen. 


84 


The Stoner Family. 


Truly, I don’t know why my dear child should 
keep away. It was a foolish act, but I forgive them, 
and if Lucy will only come home again I don’t care 
what else happens.” 

They were frightened next day to hear that Mr. 
Pepper had left early in the morning, leaving word for 
them to follow at their leisure. 

It will never do,” said Edward, to have Mr. Pepper 
and Smith alone together in the same city. If they 
happen to meet harm will surely come of it. There is 
nothing left for us but to go on the next boat.” 


The Stoner Family. 


85 


IX. 

The Widow Pepper felt very much for Mr. Stoner 
under all these afflictions. 

She was a shrewd business woman, very wide awake 
and cautious; but we all have our weakness. Hers was 
for Farmer Stone. 

He was just her idea of a man, and while some might 
calculate how immensely the farmer would gain by add- 
ing the widow^s handsome acres to his own, Mrs. Pepper 
views the situation from the reverse light and thought 
the farmer’s acres would annex beautifully to hers, 
making together the grandest farm in the State. 

It is true Mr. Stoner had two daughters, but that 
made no difference. One of them was now out of the 
way, and where could Jakey find a better wife than 
Alice. She could see no reason why that should pre- 
vent her appropriating the farmer. If there was any 
difficulty about the double marriage, the more reason 
v/hy she should push forward her little affair promptly. 
Jakey had all the world to choose from to find a suitable 
wife; but there was only one man fit to succeed her 
precious Jacob, or fill the aching vacuum in her breast. 

Being, as we have said, a prompt business woman, she 
felt at once how lonely Mr. Stoner would be with all 
his family away. It was certainly her duty, as a good' 


86 


The Stoner Family. 

neighbor and old friend, to go over often and keep him 
company, and try to cheer him up. 

The farmer was in very low spirits, and no wonder, 
poor man. He took it very kindly in Mrs. Pepper to 
drive over the first afternoon he was left alone. She 
even brought him a little pot of jam, made with her 
own hands, and very comforting she assured him. 

‘^What I say,” said the Widow Pepper, ‘^is to keep 
up your spirits, whatever happens, and all the rest will 
take care of itself. When my poor Jacob was alive, and 
no man could be made more comfortabler than he was. 
and why he should die and him only fifty, I never could 
make out ; and with a fine, smart, young, good-natured, 
managing wife, although I do have to say it myself, as 
perhaps hadnT ought to.” 

I^m sure,” put in the farmer, no man ever had a 
better wife.” 

I’m obliged to you, Mr. Stoner, and I will admit I 
like to be understood and valued. Some people think 
I’m only fond of money, but that’s a great mistake, and 
the fact is I’ve that land, and money lent out, and no 
one to attend to it ; — it’s enough to drive a poor woman 
crazy. Jakey is of no kind of use, and thinks no more of 
going off and leaving his poor mothe. in this desolate 
and forsaken state.” 

Here the widow was obliged to stop a little to take 
breath and wipe her eyes. 

'^What with them gals in the dairy a-runnin’ after 
the men, and the men about the place a-follerin’ after 
the gals, it’s more trouble than all my money. For 
that I will say, and have told them a thousand times. 


The Stoner Family. 87 

the gals have no cause to meddle with the men till after 
they’re married. After that it’s accordin’ to Scripture, 
and I’m not goin’ agin the Bible. I says to them, ses 
I — if it was your own mothers they couldn’t keep the 
men off you better than I do; but it’s pre^jious little 
thanks you get from young people nowadays.” 

I’m sure,” said the farmer, you do your whole 
duty by them.” 

Oh, it’s a sad and sorry life I’ve led since I’ve been 
left a lone widow.” And Mrs. Pepper tried very hard 
to look sad and sorry, but she looked fat and jolly in- 
stead. And as for putting your business in the hands 
of lawyers — well then — I wouldn’t trust one of them, 
old or young. If you’ll believe me, they want to be 
paid every time you make them a visit. The idea of 
bein’ paid for nothing but talk and maybe advice. 
Why, I’d no more think of chargin’ any one for advice, 
and as for talk, what er our tongues made for ? Indeed 
I’m that pulled down in my spirits I get no more nor 
eight or nine hours sleep a night, and even pancakes 
with jam for breakfast do me no good. My poor Jacob 
always said to me, when he was low. ^ Sarah,’ ses he, ^ I 
feel out-er-sorts and kinder reduced in my mind,’ and 
1 alles say to him, ^ J acob, my dear, you shall have cakes 
and jam for breakfast, and that’ll cheer you up. If 
you keep up your spirits,’ ses I, ‘you’ll always feel 
brighter.’ When he got that bad he couldn’t eat his 
cakes and jam then I know’d he couldn’t hold out. The 
doctor said he died of consumption, but I knew better, 
he died for want of eatin’ ; but there’s no use trying to 


88 The Stoner Family. 

dispute with them doctors, they’re that conceited in 
their minds.” 

I never meddle with either lawyers or doctors/’ said 
the farmer. 

Well, then,” continued the widow, there never was 
two people more alikes in their minds nor me and you. 
When I found how it was with the lawyers, you couldn’^ 
ask them a civil question but they wanted you to pay for 
it, I made up my mind I’d just go and consult my 
oldest and best friend. He’s not a man to grudge a 
kind word to an old friend, or want to charge a lonely 
woman for every word that slips out of his mouth.” 

Here the widow was obliged to rest again to take 
breath and wipe her eyes. She had never felt her un- 
protected condition so keenly before. The farmer was 
so warm-hearted; to whom could she confide if not to 
this old friend? ' 

I’m sure,” said the farmer, I always pitied your 
lonesome life and no one to comfort or sympathize with 
you, for of course children don’t count.” The poor man 
heaved a heavy sigh. 

^^You may well say that,” resumed the widow — she 
was having a good talk and enjoying herself to the full. 

for a son — well there — boys are no use, but girls 
are worse. You can say to a son, Jakey, go ride out to 
the back fields and see how the corn grows — ^but tho' 
you know’s well’s you see him he’ll never go near the 
fields, but ride straight off to a neighbor’s in case there’s 
any girls about; still you get him off and he can’t 
worrit you agin till dinner time; but as for the gals, 
you’re never rid of them till you git them married off. 


The Stoner Family. 89 

and even then there’s always danger of them coming 
back on your hands. But I must say to you, Mr. Stoner, 
you’re a born saint or you never could have brought up 
two such fine girls — poor motherless darlings — how I 
love them — but it’s a great risk, Mr. Stoner, and the 
older they get and the more they’re married the greater 
the danger. You ought to have married long ago, if 
you’ll excuse me as a dear old friend for plain speaking. 
If you’d had a good mother round to look after your 
daughters this thing never could have happened; and 
now they tell me Alice — as sensible a young woman as 
ever I see — is crazy after that new friend of Miss 
Helen’s that was payin’ you a visit.” 

The farmer started with horror at this suggestion. 
Was there to be more of this trouble? 

Yes, it’s my belief he’s after Alice, and she’s gone 
off with him. Two daughters and both gone off and 
left their poor father to eat his meals alone, and no one 
to cook for him but an abandoned old creature, that 
the}^ do say is not right in her mind, and can swear 
harder than any man about the place. Well there, I 
don’t suppose you’ll ever get your daughters to live with 
you again, and indeed you mustn’t expect it, with men 
of their own, and no one to look after you and this large 
place but that old Charity. I’m sorry for you from the 
bottom of my heart, and would do anything in my power 
to help you, and that thankful after all the good advice 
you’ve given me and the money you’ve saved me; 
and I’ve said, and don’t care who knows it, you’re 
the best friend I ever had, and have always been 
a dear kind man to me.” The widow stopped 


go 


The Stoner Family. 

again and looked at the farmer so kindly. How 
could she help it, the friend he had always been to her. 

Mr. Stoner heaved a great sigh — he certainly was a 
very lonely man and she certainly was a fine figure of 
a woman — and there was not the least doubt as to the 
number of acres of improved land. 

There’s no telling how long the widow might have 
continued comforting the farmer, nor indeed what 
might not have happened but for an interruption. 

Charity, from her point of look-out — the kitchen 
porch — had witnessed the arrival of Mrs. Pepper and 
timed her stay by the clock. Although the widow and 
fdl her ways were just poison to Charity, yet she had 
such a wholesome fear of her, and respect for her master, 
she dared not for a long time interfere. 

She relieved her mind somewhat by swearing at the 
little Dutch girl, kept partly for this useful purpose. 
Then she took to polishing up her kitchen, and al- 
though she rubbed her tins fairly in holes, it failed 
entirely in having the usual pious effect, while the 
widow was enjoying herself with Mr. Stoner. 

The brass of her,” said Charity, with many words 
of emphasis — and here the advantage of having a Dutch 
assistant was very apparent, for Charity would scold 
and talk ugly when she was roused, and it was very 
wearing to the feelings of one who understood her; 
but to this fat, good-tempered maid, who couldn’t under- 
stand a word that was said, it was just the same as if 
Charity was all the time pouring out blessings. Dis- 
gust at the widow’s long stay at length got the better of 
Charity’s prudence. She could hold in no longer. She 


The Stoner Family. gt 

marched boldly out, as she said, to put an end to the 
widow’s maneuvers. Which I know’d it ud be so if 
she ever got the darters out of way. No man alive 
kin stan’ the soft soap of them widders.” 

Excuse my politeness,” said Charity, bursting in 
between them. Oh, how do you do. Widow Pepper? 
1 didn’t know as how ’twas you standin’ out here in the 
yard all mornin’, and Mr. Stoner never had the strength 
to ask you in the house, tho’ I don’t suppose you’d -fare 
to feel as how it mought be proper to come in alone with 
the farmer, now the gals are both away, for people will 
talk, and scandal’s easy to raise and hard to lay, and I’ve 
heard people say a man’s a goner if a widder so much’s 
gets eyes on him, but you know better’n that, Widder 
Pepper, for you’ve looked at Mr. Stoner mor’n fifteen 
year an’ no harm’s come of it yet. But, as I was sayin’. 
Mr. Stoner, there’s a man been waitin’ above two hours, 
and wants to see you most important, but I wouldn’t 
stir, as I thought every minute as how the widow would 
be goin’, as I s’posed she wouldn’t want to stay round 
the place long and no ladies ’bout to see her. But ! la ! 
there’s no one more welcome than the Widow Pepper, 
and goodness knows a woman of her age ought to be 
able to go round anywheres.” 

During this speech Mrs. Pepper looked at Charity 
with a calm and pleased expression. She was not going 
to be put out by any hateful old witch, and all the time 
Charity was enjoying her spiteful speeches, the widow 
was quietly calculating to herself, that if circumstances 
came around different, cases might be altered in the 
farmer’s household. But the pleased countenance of 


92 The Stoner Family. 

Mrs. Pepper only aggravated Charity worse, and Mr. 
Stoner was in terror as to the result of this skirmish. 

Charity,” interrupted Mr. Stoner, “ Mrs. Pepper 
has been kind enough to bring 3^ou round a pot of jam 
of her own making. She says it’s extra nice on pan- 
cakes, and ” 

Oh ! la ! there — we’ve that loads of jam left over 
we’re obliged to feed it to the farm hands; but as for 
putting jam on hot cakes, if you’ll excuse my politeness, 
I wouldn’t have it on my conscience to do such a thing. 
I’ve heard of one man killed by that kind of messing, 
and I don’t want anything said agin my cookin’ when 
I’m dead and gone. No man fed on trash can live to 
sixty years, an’ that’s the gospel truth. If I’d been 
guilty of jammin’ any man into his grave I couldn’t 
lay quiet in my own.” 

Put the widow was proof against all Charity’s thrusts, 
and looked as pleased as if an avalanche of compliments 
had covered her. The farmer stood by in silent admira- 
tion. Never had the widow risen so high in his estima- 
tion as when he assisted her into her carriage, and 
noticed that not so much as one little ribbon had been 
ruffled by Charity’s tirade. 

“ Don’t apologize,” said Mrs. Pepper. Not a word, 
my dear friend. I know very well how things go about 
a place when there’s no wife around to regulate matters. 
It ain’t your fault, poor man, but indeed I pity you, 
being at the mercy of such a witch as that. I’d dull her 
tongue for her in short order.” 

Would you, now,” said the farmer, admiringly, and 
he gave the widow a smile so full of meaning that on her 


93 


The Stoner Family. 

way home she decided it might be better to have made 
up at once the new black silk dress she had been saving 
since the death of Jacob the first. As she remarked to 
the dressmaker next day : Silks are in danger of 
spoilin’ if kept too long.’^ 

Mrs. Sowmans smiled. She was a widow herself and 
understood the feelings of a woman left desolate. 

Your old bonnet will never do to wear with this 
fine silk/’ remarked that lady; and after a while both 
these comfortable widows laid down their sewing and 
had a good laugh. They were such good-natured kindly 
vddows that every time they looked at one another dur- 
ing the whole afternoon, they put down their work and 
had a quiet laugh together. 

The consequence was the widow went to town next 
day and ordered a new bonnet without regard to cost, 
a thing so unprecedented as to create an immediate ex- 
citement. The shape, style and cost -of that bonnet was 
known through the whole town that night. But the 
gossips were mystified. Such a bonnet must have a 
meaning, but where was the dress to match. The most 
diligent inquiries failed to find that black silk so long 
hid away. 

feel so faint somehow to-day,” said Mrs. Peppec 
to her confidant. 

I don’t wonder,” replied Mrs. Sowmans, and how 
you keep up with all this business to worrit you and 
not a man about to give you a bit of advice or a word of 
comfort, it passes me.” 

The widow gave a great sigh, denoting her worried 
and lonely condition. 


94 


The Stoner Family. 

Mr. Stoner’s the only man in the county whose ad- 
vice I value a fig, but I can’t he running over there all 
the time. Now the girls are away folks might talk, and 
old Charity’s so spiteful.” 

Well, Mrs. Pepper, they talk anyway, so you might 
just’s well make yourself comfortable. If I was you, 
now, I’d just write a note and tell Mr. Stoner how 
worritted you are about business, and can’t be goin’ 
over there all the time, and if he’ll just drop in and 
stay to supper 3^ou’d take it kindly.” 

Don’t you think it would look kinder queer ? ” 

“ You might have a little supper and invite old Par- 
son Prose at the same time.” 

^MVell, I can’t have the parson without bringin’ his 
wife along. Yes, I think I ought to have the Proses 
to tea — it’s all one expense, and now the new silk’s done 
I might as well show it.” 

“ Them men,” said Mrs. Sowmans, are jest that 
stupid and slow they never know what’s good for them, 
onless you jest arrange all their affairs for them like a 
suit of clothes, and put it on them. Then they’re satis- 
fied and happy. Merciful Saunders, I mind how it was 
with my Jonas. He jest dilty-dallied round ontil I was 
sick of seeiiT him — so at last, I jest up and ses to him: 
^ What are you hankerin’ after,’ ses I. ‘ There’s a minis- 
ter livin’ in the next street, ain’t there ? ’ He felt his 
hand round in his pocket in a sheepish kind of way and 
ses he — ^ Here’s a dollar ; supposin’ we go round and 
spend it on the preacher,’ and with that — well — that’s 
how it was, you know. But, poor man, he was killed the 
very next week in an accident, and you might say that 
dollar was jest’s good’s thrown away — clean wasted* 


The Stoner Family. 95 

But what I say’s this— a man don’t half know his own 
mind till it’s put in his head.” 

******* 

The parson came in his shining black — the farmer in 
sober brown — Mrs. Prose wore her furs. It was rather 
warm, but she always looked well in furs. Mrs. Pepper 
wore the new silk with a few bright ribbons in her hair. 

Mr. Stoner was surprised at her fine appearance. 

" You look just like a young bride,” said he, smiling at 
her. The widow blushed, as became her at the farmers 
playful manner. 

There's a parson here,” said she with modest eyes 
cast down. 

Well— that's how it was— and it all happened so sud- 
denly, the farmer was married before he recovered his 
surprise, and hardly realized what had occurred. When 
the evening drew on and Mr. and Mrs. Prose departed, 
Mt. Stoner bid his bride an affectionate good-by and 
drove off home in an abstracted manner. 

"‘Well, upon my word,” exclaimed Mrs. Sowmans, 
“ if that don't beat the Dutch.” 

“ Never mind,” said the ex-widow — “never mind. 
He's all right; only a little confused at the suddenness 
of it. He's slow but he's safe and sure. I've got the 
best man in the State of Oregon, and he shall please him- 
self in everything. He'll get it all through his head to- 
night and will be over here by to-morrow night.” 

The whole thing was done so quietly, the story hardly 
got out the next day. All the gossips admitted after- 
wards, that whether it was to squeeze a penny, or steal 
a wedding, the widow beat the county. 


96 


The Stoner Family. 


X. 

The farmer took his breakfast, the next morning, 
alone. He was considerably surprised at last evening’s 
proceedings. Not that he objected in the least. It was 
all right and entirely satisfactory, and he was amaz- 
iugly tickled with the widow’s management of the whole 
affair. She was a bright widow and a woman any man 
might be proud to call his wife. But then there were 
troublesome matters that must be settled at once. 

The widow would expect him to ask her to come home 
and live with him. Such a course would not be un- 
natural under the circumstances ; but what would 
Charity say to that, and what would the girls think 
Fortunately they were out of the way at present, and 
matters could all be arranged before their return home. 
Would Charity allow him to bring the widow home 
without making things very unpleasant ? 

Undoubtedly the widow was smart enough to manage 
Charity in time, but it would cost many a sharp skir- 
mish, and many a tough battle before peace was con- 
quered. 

It was a dreadful position for a quiet man to be 
placed in, but there seemed no help for it now. He 
thought it all over in every shape, and always consid- 
ered her as the Widow Pepper. He chuckled when he 


The Stoner Family. 


97 


remembered how she put through the wedding and 
had it all over before any one understood what was 
going on. Perhaps the others were not so slow in tak- 
ing it in as the farmer supposed. Certain it is that the 
Widow Pepper, aided and abetted by the Widow Sow- 
mans, fully comprehended the whole situation. 

Oh, she was a brave widow and a smart business 
woman. He must do his best to arrange matters ami- 
cably with Charity, and have everything in comfortable 
shape before the girls came home. His own situation 
was so embarrassing he almost forgot the trouble about 
Lucy that lay like lead around his heart. Charity would 
cut up pretty rough and talk pretty hard, to say the best 
of it, but the widow was not easily put out, and per- 
haps she’d smile through the whole thing. 

But he was very much mistaken if he supposed his 
new wife would smile at any such performance as 
Charity was accustomed to carry on, to the terror of the 
whole household. Mrs. Pepper gave herself no trouble 
on the score of Charity’s objection. 

Charity was able to let off a good deal of steam by 
scolding at her Dutch assistant, whose convenient igno- 
rance of English enabled her to enjoy Charity’s tirades 
just the same as if compliments. It was a happy ar- 
rangement, and will be found useful under like circum- 
stances. 

The farmer ate his breakfast in silence. He was re- 
galing himself with cakes— pancakes, hut he didn’t 
find the widow’s jam so delicious as he expected. It 
was too sour for his taste. Poor man, how was he to 
know that Charity had been improving its quality with 


The Stoner Family. 


98 

a little vinegar, for she was determined to outwit the 
widow by fair means or foul. 

Little did she know, poor helpless old woman, that the 
widow had stolen a march on her, and the case was 
already past mending. 

Gretchen carried in and put down the cakes with no 
more noise than the usual stumbling over chairs and 
slamming doors, but that didn’t disturb the farmer’s 
meditations. 

The jam was disappointing. He tried more sugar — 
no use — nothing would sweeten it. Was it ominous of 
the widow’s temper? It’s true he had admired her so 
many years it always made him lonesome to meet her. 
She had always appeared in the best humor to him ! — 
but there were rumors — he had heard she could make 
things pretty lively when put out. 

Was it too late ? If the widow once got her foot in the 
house it would be too late, but being as yet out could 
Charity keep her out? And then, above all, did he 
want her kept out? There were momentous questions. 
In the midst of all these doubtful cogitations. Charity 
herself brought in the concluding plate of cakes. 

“ I hope you find the Widow Pepper’s jam very nice,” 
said Charity, by way of opening the battle. 

^‘Very good,” replied the farmer. 

“Well, I’m glad you like it, because I can save a 
deal of sugar in all kinds of sasses. Its a little too 
sour for my taste, but they say them wimmin of Dutch 
kin like things sour. They tell me she gives them noth- 
ing but sourcrout for supper, even when she has com- 
pany.” 


The Stoner Family. 99 

She gave us a good supper last night,” said the 
farmer, off his guard. 

" Oh ! la ! well I s’posed you tuck supper there, but in 
corse she wouldn’t mind the cost of a supper, if so he’s 
she could capture a man with the Bait. Them widder’s 
powerful disignin’. I’ve heard tell they could marry 
a man afore he knowed what ailed him. I dunno my- 
self, but hev heard of sich things. I know widder’s 
alters considered most dangerous to old men.” 

The old gentleman winced. Had she heard of the last 
night’s performances already? He wished he had the 
widow there to defend him. 

Charity had stood by him through all his troubles — 
had attended his children with the care and love of a 
mother. She was a privileged character and must have 
her own w^ay, but he felt it was a great pity her way 
was so rough and her temper so spiteful. What a con- 
trast was the widow — always smooth and smiling, and in 
high good humor. 

The farmer twisted around in his chair uneasily. 
The business would have to be explained to Charity and 
some kind of peace or compromise patched up, but he 
didn’t know how to begin, and felt very helpless and 
wished himself well out of it. 

Charity, I’m an old man, and begin to feel the want 
of some one to take care of me.” 

‘^Well there! You’re not a youth, that’s a fact, but 
it’s flyin’ in the face of Providence to say you want 
some one to take care of you, and sich a home as you’ve 
got, and sich darters as the whole round world can’t 
ekall — but I’m not a bit surprised you’re feelin’ bad this 

L.of C. . 


100 


The Stoner Family. 


niornin’, and yon up last night till ten o’clock. You’re 
not used to sich doin’s and can’t stand it, sir; and the 
rheumatiz in every blessed bone of your body, and that 
jam you’ve been eatin’s enough to upset the stommage 
of an oysterage. I wish to heavings the young ladies 
was at home. I don’t see how young gals can be so on- 
reasonable, leavin’ their pa alone at his time o’ life, 
and widders round’s thick’s blackberries. I know they’d 
be shocked to hear you’d been out till eleven o’clock 
every night, and how that Widder Pepper can have 
the scandalous brass to have men visitin’ her at nights 
and stoppin’ till twelve o’clock, and she a lone woman 
and old enough to know better — goodness knows. The 
church will hear of it, Mr. Stoner, and it’ll take a deal 
of whitewashin’ to clear your coat, and I misdoubt you’ll 
not escape scot-free, and I hope the committee’ll not be 
askin’ me to swear what time you got home, and so 1 
make bold to tell ye.” 

Well, it wasn’t so late. Charity, and there’s no use 
getting ill-natured and excited about it. I suppose I’m 
old enough to go out alone if I want to ; and as for the 
widow’s character, she’s able to look after that herself. 
Don’t worry about it at all.” 

‘^Now the Lord save us and defend us from such 
innocence. Whoever doubted the Widder Pepper was 
able to take care of herself, and she left a widder just 
when most convenient. 1 don’t say she pisened her hus- 
band, but things do come round mighty convenient 
sometimes. Don’t think the good Lord does business to 
’blige people in that way.” 

Charity, it’s foolish to talk so,” 


The Stoner Family. loi 

" Well, I don’t say she put arsenic in his vittals, for 
after I’ve tasted that jam o’ hern I see it ain’t necessary. 
There be ways o’ cookin’ ’ll put any old man out of 
the way jest’s convenient as pisen; and this I will say, 
and no man can deny it, five hundred acres good land 
and a contrary old man is a great temptation to any 
woman. I know I wouldn’t care to stay alone with her 
till the middle of the night, and a dark night at that.” 

“ Well, there, it wasn’t after nine when I left, and I 
wasn’t alone either, Mrs. Sowmans was there too.” 

La ! now, my word ! pretty company to introduce 
to respectable folks and his daughters away from home 
too. Mrs. Sowmans, indeed ! Calls herself a widder too. 
I’d like to know what’s become of her husband. I never 
saw him. Alone with tivo widders ! Well, well ! ” 

The farmer didn’t like to let out the presence of the 
clergyman and his wife; but being hard pressed, he could 
not refrain from defending himself. 

Charity, you spiteful old heathen, you’d try the 
patience of Job. Why, Mr. and Mrs. Proser were both 
there, and we all took supper with Mrs. Pepper.” 

Oh-o-o ! ” This was too much for Charity. She 
retired at once without a word, thoroughly frightened. 

“ She’s practisin’ on him,” she said to herself, and 
gittin’ him gradously up to the pint; but as I’m a livin’ 
sinner I’ll circumvole that widder yet. If I only had 
him safe in bed now with a solid chronic, and keep him 
there till the gals come home, but ef he sociates with 
widders and parsons round loose too — he’s a lost man 
beyond salvagement. 

Alack a day, them old men is allers the most fool- 


102 


The Stoner Family. 


ishest, "specially ef they’ve been married afore. A burnt 
child doiiH dread the fire. This is a jeubus world, and 
"onest saints like me have a very poor show. Ef I could 
write a letter now and bring Miss Alice back quick, but 
dear-e-me — ’tis a sad world, and readin’ an" "ritin" wasn’t 
known in my young days. 

Get out o" the way, you fat Dutch bunch. Why 
didn’t your onnery parents teach you to write a decent 
letter for a body, and not let a gal grow up without a 
decent word to her hack.” 

^^Well, mam, ven you vish I furstay English — ride 
him a leddle too.” 

'^What! what!,” cried Charity, fairly knocked over 
with amazement, I thought you didn’t know a word of 
English, and me talking to you for months and never a 
word out of your mouth. What’d you mean by sich 
silence ? ” 

^^Whol, day tole me de ony way to get by mit you 
vas nod to onderstand nodings. I’m paid dat vay.” 

^^Well,” said Charity, looking blue fire — “but here, 
if you can write me a letter, we’ll call it square.” 

“ I can write better as any ting in German. I write 
gut English too.” 

Charity proceeded to explain her views of the situa- 
tion in language more forcible than elegant, and re- 
quested Gretchen to put all that down. 

With may twists and contortions Gretchen succeeded 
in producing a letter which Charity thought would suit. 
It was promptly backed with the name and posted — 
Miss Alice Stoner — ^but as for any farther address 


The Stoner Family. 103 

neither of them thought of it— being in fact the first 
letter ever produced by the united pair. 

Charity^ Her Ledder. 


"^Lieber Fraulin,— 

^^Sharity says ven you doan come home sometimes 
purdy quick alreddy, some tings will habben more as 
you like doan’t he. Sharity says widders und parsons 
und faders togeder sometimes efery night, you hav a 
siepmoder more sooner as you like. 

So no more, from 

Sharity."^ 

Towards evening Charity tried various little artifices 
to detain the farmer; but when she saw him drive off 
and heard him boldly order her to leave the door un- 
locked, as he might be late, she began to realize the 
v/idow was gaining rapidly. 

When Mr. Stoner reached the widow’s, he was re- 
ceived with distinction. The story was suspected and 
all the farm people were pleased at the final success of 
their side, for Mr. Stoner was well liked, and this was 
considered quite the proper ending to a long siege. 

There was a bright wood fire on the hearth — an ex- 
cellent little supper, just they two — waited on by a 
tidy young maid. Everything in perfect order — so 
beautifully clean and deliciously quiet. ISTo thought of 
leaving that house more passed through his brain, Ho 


104 The Stoner Family. 

thought of exchanging that smiling, happy wife for the 
vixen at home. 

The farmer leaned back in his great armchair, and 
for the moment he was altogether happy forgetting all 
his recent troubles about poor Lucy, and forgetting 
even Charity in the comforts of the hour. Presently a 
shade passed over his face, and was quickly noticed by 
his attentive wife. 

Never mind, my dear, about your daughters. Lucy 
will come home all right, and I’ll treat them both so 
handsomely they must be pleased. Yes, they will 
make no trouble. I’m proud to call them my daughters, 
the handsomest and the best in the State. Yes, and 
don’t you worry about Charity either. I’ll settle her 
pretty quick.” 

** You don’t know Charity,” sighed the farmer, and 
then remember I am under great obligations to her.” 

I don’t agree with you, my dear, in the least, but 
I’m going to act just as if I did, and Charity shall be 
satisfied to her heart’s content. I think she’s no longer 
fit to have charge of the young ladies, and I’m surprised 
you’ve stood it so long. You know my opinion of her. 
She’s an old weazened witch, with a copper-lined throat 
and a steel-pointed tongue; but never mind, for your 
sake she shall be pensioned off handsomely and retire, 
not only happy and content, but in good humor. You 
stay at home to-morrow, Mr. Stoner, and look after your 
new farms here, for dear knows they need attention. 
In the morning I’ll drive over and settle matters with 
Charity, and then if by good luck we hear from the girls 
that Lucy is all well, why how happy we’ll be.” 


The Stoner Family. 105 

The farmer embrajq^d and kissed his new wife 
heartily. He was a happy man, indeed. 

When Charity found out the next morning the farmer 
had never come home at all, she decided he was going 
too far, and determined to have it out with him and 
give him such a piece of her mind as a church elder 
ought to hear under such scandalous conduct. But her 
dismay was complete when the ex-widow drove up alone 
and boldly called out for Charity to come and speak to 
her. 

I want to give you a chance to be the first to con- 
gratulate me. I^’m Mrs. Stoner now — was married night 
before last.'’’ The old lady leaned back in her wagon, 
enjoying with complacent satisfaction the disgust Char- 
ity could not conceal. 

We don’t intend living here, nor yet my daughters 
— my place is so much better and more comfortable. 
We’ll shut this house up and won’t want your services 
any more; but of course we’re bound to do the fair 
thing by you. I’ve been thinking as you have plenty 
of money saved up to live on the interest, and not 
touch the principal; we’ll give you the choice of any 
house you fancy on this place, and Mr. Stoner don’t want 
you to work a stroke more as Tong as you live. How 
isn’t that liberal? come.” 

“ Well, mem, if you’ll excuse ” 

^^But remember, in consideration of such handsome 
treatment — rent free — all your life, we expect you to 
keep a civil tongue in your head, as we don’t care to 
pay for abuse — can get that for nothing — any time.” 

Well, mem, if you’re speaking for my master, and 


io6 


The Stoner Family. 


he offers me a house to myself, rent free, I thank him.*’ 

“ Well, I should think you would.” 

^^And no more work all my life, I thank him. I’v3 
no particular thirst after work.” 

Lucky woman indeed.” 

" But there’s one objection I make to your plan, square 
and aolid.” 

“ Certainly,” replied Mrs. Stoner, delighted to find 
the objections reduced to one, when she anticipated a 
hundred. Just say what you want and you’ll find me 
anxious to please you.” 

Well, mem, since you’re so kind, if you’ll excuse my 
politeness, since you’ve come eut ahead — and it’s jest 
what might be expected since widders are so perseverin’ 
an’ men are sich fools — I’ll accept the house free and 
no work, if Mr. Stoner don’t want me to work, but as 
for livin’ on my own money, principal or interest, I 
wonder how a ’onest married widder-woman could have 
the face to ’sinuate sech — which I never did live on my 
money, and never will — not if I had to die fur it. I 
don’t insist on work, since I want to oblige you, but 
what I ses, I want my full wages.” 

“Well, there now!” exclaimed Mrs. Stoner. “You 
don’t mean to tell me out in the open daylight you 
want your wages when you don’t work ? ” 

“Yes, mem; I don’t care anything about the work. 
I’m willin’ to stop work to ’blige Mr. Stoner, but I want 
my wages jest the same. I’d call it most onreasonable 
to expect a old woman to spend her money she’s been 
savin’ all her life jest to live on ” 


The Stoner Family. 107 

Why you crazy old If I had my way I'd have 

you turned off, bag and baggage.” 

'^DonH be callin^ no names, Widder Pepper; you 
can^t have your way with me same^s you hed with the 
poor old man. I don’t budge a step till I’ve had my 
wages settled and all down in black and white. My 
master’s not the man to turn off an old servant without 
full pay, so there.” 

Come now,” said Mrs. Stoner, beginning to realize 
she was getting the worst of it ; “ say rent free and half 
wages for life. That’s a handsome offer, and you ought 
to jump at it.” 

No, mem, if you’ll excuse my age, I won’t jump at 
anything. You give me the little house by the gate and 
full wages for life and what little flour^ coals and trifles 
a poor woman needs to keep body and soul together, an’ 
I don’t mind sayin’ you’re a smart woman.” 

Call it three-quarters,” pleaded Mrs. Stoner. 

Never ; but if you fix it as I say I don’t mind tollin’ 
around it was your liberality, though I doubt if any- 
body’ll believe me, if you’ll excuse my mentionin’ it.” 

The old lady was defeated. Charity had a triumph 
and enjoyed the discomfiture of her old enemy. But Mr. 
Stoner was fully satisfied when she told her husband of 
the liberal arrangements she had made on his beualf, 
and how well pleased Charity was. Money was of no 
account, and his good wife did exactly right. 

That evening the good man looked long and lovingly 
at his wife, and at last he spoke up. 

Sarah, I didn’t believe there was man or woman 
alive who could manage old Charity, much less to dull 


io8 


The Stoner Family. 


her tongue. Now if you’re only able to satisfy my 
daughters as well.” 

My dear/’ said she, taking him affectionately by the 
hand, ‘^be comfortable and happy. That’s what I 
want — and leave all the little troubles to me.” 


The Stoner Family. 


109 


XI. 

Behold now these good people within the delights of 
a second honeymoon. To the comfort and satisfaction 
of good health, ample wealth and a peaceful household, 
were added congenial companionship worthy of all love 
and honor. 

His strong mind and sound judgment relieved her of 
the worry and vexation of an increasing business. 

Her cheerful spirit, affectionate admiration, and 
watchful anticipation of all his wants, supplied what had 
been long needed to fill up the measure of his life. 

But all his wife’s arts were not sufficient to charm 
away that ever-present grief, nor all her arguments 
strong enough to lift that painful burden from a fond 
father’s heart. 

A plague on them pesky girls,” thought Mrs. 
Stoner, “ why couldn’t they stay at home and behave 
themselves when they have ever)dhing that love and 
money could do for them. And J akey off after them too 
— dear ! dear ! it’s a weary world. It’s plain to be seen 
my good husband can never be happy v/ithout his daugh- 
ters, though how to get them back or what’s best to be 
done is beyond a poor woman’s ken.” 

And so it was, two people most happy, and yet most 
miserable. The more the old lady studied it over the 


lio The Stoner Family. 

less she could see her way. As for leaving it to time or 
the young people to straighten matters out, that would 
be simply absurd. Her idea, when anything was wrong, 
was to do something herself and do it promptly, but she 
found the situation here too complicated, and with all 
her planning she could make nothing of it. 

At last a happy thonght. It was hardly through her 
brain when she was on her way to the little doctor’s. 
He was the man to help her. Had he not given Jacob 
wonderful advice and made a man of him. He would 
be able to see through this mystery and show her how 
to straighten out all these tangled affairs. 

The little doctor, gazing through his blinds discon- 
solate, was pleased to see an old lady get out of her 
wagon and ascend his steps. No doubt a patient — no 
doubt a fee — perhaps, indeed, a regular fever — two 
visits a day and the bill paid down in cash. No wonder 
the doctor received the lady with cordial politeness. 
He had never seen her, had no idea who she was ; evi- 
dently a woman with a large family and promised great 
possibilities. 

Do you think a doctor should not count so, and esti- 
mate his patients at their value in dollars and cents ? 
Why not ? He has his bread and butter to make as well 
as the rest of us. Why, even the good pastor, whom we 
all esteem as a most worthy, pious man, views with sat- 
isfaction the heavy contribution of the rich man, al- 
though he knows the widow’s mite is just as acceptable 
in the eyes of the Lord. The mite is a good coin and 
passes current with heaven, but for earthly works he 
prefers checks. 


Ill 


The Stoner Family. 

If the widow gives her all, the mite is accepted as of 
infinite value. The rich man appears to have no de- 
sire to secure the same credit. 

Nevertheless, the good pastor is right to have a proper 
eye to his receipts. His church demands are very press- 
ing, and good deeds or good wishes won’t settle the 
bills. 

Jones objects to the constant cry for money from the 
church. He would prefer to settle his dues by good 
deeds, which he carefully limits to himself and his im- 
mediate family, but it won’t do, Mr. Jones. Everything 
in this world must be done on a cash basis. So, to come 
back to our story, the doctor must not be blamed for 
counting up in advance the profits to come from Mrs. 
Stoner’s visit. Being comfortably seated, the good lady 
had some difficulty in opening the conversation. She 
would like to have the doctor’s opinion as to the best 
course to pursue, but she didn’t want to lay open the 
family troubles. 

Now, my good madam,” said the doctor, after con- 
siderable delay, bowing politely. 

Well, it’s not for myself I’ve called ” 

Certainly not ; any one can see you have no need of 
the profession.” 

There is a man of my acquaintance, doctor, who 
has everything almost that heart can desire — plenty 
of money ” (she always put money first) — good health 
— affectionate children — a devoted wife ” 

I’m sure of that,” said the doctor, smiling pleas- 
antly. 


II2 


The Stoner Family. 


—and yet/’ continued the lady, he is not happy— 

his mind is out of health ” 

see — you would know if I could minister to a 
mind diseased ? ” 

Exactly, doctor ; you understand me exactly.” 

Well, madam, a doctor could no more prescribe for 
a mental than a physical disease without knowing some- 
thing of the cause and symptoms.” 

As the old lady made no reply the doctor continued : 

If you could give me now some hint of the why and 
wherefore, I will do my best to help you.” 

Suppose, doctor, the case of such a man as I liave 
described having two lovely daugliters — that one of 
them should run off and marry her cousin, and yet there 
is no reason for such an elopement. Her father had no 
objection, and he appears to be a fine, handsome young 
fellow.” 

Well, ma’am, what cause of anxiety should there be 
in this ? Such things are unpleasant to the father and 
exciting in the family, and perhaps give Mrs. Grundy 
something to talk about, but after all, common sense 
requires the father to forgive his daughter, receive her 
and her husband home, and make the best of it. Any 
other course would but prolong the scandal and increase 
the distress of all interested. I see no other course to 
follow in this case, and if you will take my advice, 
madam, I can promise you a speedy and perfect cure.” 

Mrs. Stoner heard the doctor attentively,but remained 
in deep thought. Although she had not been told the 
whole story, yet, putting all she had heard and witnessed 
together, she had a shrewd suspicion of the true state of 


The Stoner Family. 113 

the case. It was whispered round that the last arrival 
was Helen’s cousin. If so, the other was false, as there 
was but one cousin. 

The doctor understood now well enough who his new 
visitor was. The elopement had created a great sensa- 
tion through town and country, and was discussed in 
all its known and imagined details. 

“ But suppose, doctor, instead of running off with her 
cousin, to whom, personally, there could be no objec- 
tion, the young lady had disappeared with a scamp of 
whom nothing whatever was known? Where would 
your common sense be then ? what words could heal that 
wound ? ” 

The doctor started. This w^as a new and much more 
serious story. Such calamities as that are not healed 
by words. 

After a long silence he said, bowing, Mrs. Stoner, 
— for I think it right to let you know that I am now ac- 
quainted with you, — if the last is the true story, then the 
situation is grave indeed, and neither words nor any 
other thing can ease the anguish of such a blow. Time 
alone can soften such a sorrow, but the remembrance of 
it continues as long as life itself.” 

Mrs. Stoner bowed her head in silence. The tears 
trickled through her hands. Was it to be so? just as 
she had reached the goal of all her strivings. Was this 
fatal folly to put an end to all hopes of future happi- 
ness? She knew her husband too well to imagine that 
if such ill came to his beloved there was left for him any 
more joy on earth. 

^^And yet,” continued the doctor, desiring to give 


1 14 The Stoner Family. 

her all the comfort he was able, ^^bear in mind we 
sometimes anticipate great evils which never befall — we 
sink appalled at the weight of burdens we are never 
called upon to take np. Let ns not faint until we are 
overcome. Your present greatest misery comes from 
the thought the dear girl has been taken in by a scamp, 
but see how easily you might be mistaken. I know 
the young man you speak of — have seen him several 
times around the town — of frank, open countenance and 
noble bearing — genial manners — and pleasant disposi- 
tion. Such materials do not make a rascal — ^take my 
word for that. He may be wild and reckless, and too 
selfishly pursuing his own pleasures — but he may — he 
must turn out all right. It is bad enough as it is, but 
you have no right to suppose the worst until you know 
there is a worst."” 

Doctor, doctor, it comforts me to hear you talk. 
ILs not like listening to a lawyer, when you know every 
word he uses goes down in the bill. You don’t charge 
for talk, doctor ? ” 

Certainly not, madam ; I’m so fond of hearing my- 
self talk that if I was able I would cheerfully pay people 
to come here and listen to me.” 

Oh ! I see you’re making fun of me, but the thing 
that troubles me most is that Mr. Stoner don’t know of 
the last part of this story. He still thinks Lucy has 
gone away with her cousin. Oh dear, what will happen 
when he hears the truth ? ” 

“Well, my good madam, at present I would not tell 
him more than he knows already. All that you can really 
urge against this young man is that you don’t know 


The Stoner Family. 


115 

him; but consider, if you please, how many superior 
men there are in the world you never even heard of. 
And another point very important to keep in mind, 
while we don’t know at present what reasons he pressed 
to induce Miss Lucy to elope with him, — she is too 
pure and good a woman to be attracted by a scamp.” 

Well then, doctor, what are we to do? ” 

‘^ What can you do but wait? The young people, as 
I understand, have gone in search of the missing pair. 
They will find them or hear of them. Perhaps bring 
them back. Then you must make the best of it. For- 
give them — take them to your homes again and all will 
be well.” 

Doctor, I’m very low spirited, but I will say I never 
met a man whose talk gave such comfort. And very 
sensible talk too. I never saw such a little man hold 
such a mass of common sense.” 

Mrs. Stoner looked admiringly at the doctor, who ap- 
peared smaller to her than he really was. She was so 
accustomed to large men. The doctor stood five feet 
eight to the top of his high silk hat, and as for weight 
he claimed over one hundred. 

Oh, if people would only use plenty of common 
sense,” said the doctor, ''how smoothly the wheels of 
society would glide along. There’s nothing removes 
friction like your common sense. Such a young man 
must have at bottom a sterling character and many 
golden properties. Are all these to be tarnished — swept 
away by one hasty, inconsiderate act? Can we judge 
correctly of this act without full knowledge of all the 
circumstances ? Where would be the sense of that ? 


The Stoner Family. 


ii6 

Madam, you show your common sense by coming to 
a physician for advice under such trying need. To de- 
cide whafs best to be done in such distressing circum- 
stances one must understand fully the human subject 
— body and mind. To strive in this direction is the 
physician^s duty. 

‘^The law can pursue the suspected and punish the 
guilty — nor are any of us so innocent as to be over- 
anxious to be l^rought to trial. Eeligion can console the 
iiihicted by promise of a better world to come — ^but in 
such cases as this it is the doctor’s place to smooth over 
family difficulties and relieve, as far as possible, the 
anxious heart. The great medicine for all mental ills 
is strong doses of common sense, repeated as occasion 
demands. Common sense is the grand universal pana- 
cea for human troubles. It hides the evil and dis- 
covers the good — suppresses pains and increases 
pleasures — avoids errors and insures success ” 

" But, doctor,” interrupted Mrs. Stoner, if I under- 
stand you, the advice you give at present is to wait and 
do nothing until we hear from the travelers.” 

That’s it precisely, Mrs. Stoner. Do nothing — wait 
developments.” 

Doctor Little, I’m greatly pleased with your talk — 
am very glad I came to see. Now as to pay — what ” 

Pray, don’t mention it, Mrs. Stoner.” 

Well, yes ! I suppose as we are to do nothing we 
pay nothing.” 

‘^Exactly!” replied the doctor, seeing all his ex- 
pected fees slipping away from him, and not knowing 


The Stoner Family. 117 

how to save them and at the same time save his own 
credit. 

The thrifty woman bid the doctor good-by and went 
her way, well pleased with his talk and particularly 
delighted at the reasonableness of his charges. 


ii8 


The Stoner Family. 


XII. 

Lucy sat under a wide-spreading oak in the little 
square in the city of Portland. Her new husband had 
driven some distance through timber lands to look at a 
saw-mill offered for sale. He was intent to get into some 
settled business and provide for his bride, independent 
of relations. It was the first time she had been alone 
since her marriage, and she was improving the oppor- 
tunity to take an inventory, as it were, of her new posi- 
tion, and reckon up all the delightful items that con- 
tributed to her happiness, for happy she was to her 
fullest powers of enjoyment. The separation from her 
family was the only drawback to her complete content, 
but she was assured that after a very brief separation 
to soften the effect of their sudden departure all would 
end in a complete and joyful reunion. In truth, Mr. 
Smith was casting around anxiously for some safe means 
to get out of his present dilemma. 

If he was settled in business it might please the 
father, or at all events, the longer he could put off the 
explosion, the more chance of something turning up in 
his favor. 

4c 4: * « ^ ♦ 

Lucy could scarcely believe her eyes — ^yet it must be 
— it was their old friend, John Jadob. 


The Stoner Family. 119 

^^Why Jakey/’ she cried, hailing him with joy, 
where are you marching to and what are you looking 
so earnestly around after ? ” Her heart warmed to this 
friend of her childhood. It made her feel like being 
at home again. 

Well, Miss Alice ! ’’ exclaimed Mr. Pepper, with 
astonished delight. “ YouVe found me out already. I 
thought I’d get a few days’ advantage of you and per- 
haps even have the credit of closing the search before 
you appeared.” 

Lucy was amused to see how their old friend was 
still unable to distinguish between herself and Alice, 
and determined to let him find out his mistake for him- 
self. 

‘^Tell me,” she said, ^^have you had any success in 
your search?” She had a pretty good idea what he 
was hunting for. 

Well, when you made me promise no violence, Alice, 
I just thought I’d step down ahead and see if I could 
get in any little revenge without doing harm or break- 
ing my word; for I tell you plainly I can never feel 
happy till I’ve paid off that scoundrel for destroying the 
life of poor Lucy.” 

Lucy was stunned, shocked. She gazed at him with 
a look of horror, with trembling limbs and beating 
heart. She had never dreamt the family would take 
the elopement in this spirit; to think this giant was 
pursuing her dear husband, intent on vengeance ; it was 
awful. He must be turned from *such dangerous notions 
at once, before harm was done. 


120 The Stoner Family. 

Don’t yon look so frightened, Miss Alice. I agreed 
to no violence, and I’m a man of my word.” 

‘^But why do you want to use violence?” gasped 
Lucy. ^^What harm has he done? Lucy was just as 
much to blame as he. She could not be carried off by 
force.” 

“ Alice, I am astonished at you. To compare our 
sweet, innocent girl to a man who, to gain his base ends, 
does not scruple to enter a lovely home under an as- 
sumed name, and by representing himself as her cousin, 
gains such an intimacy and power over the dear girl as 
to induce her to go off with him; but don’t tremble so 
and look so frightened. I won’t hurt him indeed, in- 
deed.” 

Lucy struggled and tried her utmost to control her- 
self. What was the meaning of this story? What 
grievous error was the man laboring with, or was there 
a fatal truth under it all that would be her death-blow ? 
She was overcome with an awful feeling of terror and 
dread. 

Who is he then ? ” she gasped. How do you know 
he is not our cousin ? ” 

You do amaze me, Alice, beyond anything. Surely 
when your Cousin Helen and Edward both arrived there 
can be no mistake. They were brought up together. 
Alas, it is only too plain — some adventurer has passed 
himself off as your Cousin Edward with this fatal re- 
sult. All there remains for us to do now is to find 
poor Lucy and rescue her from the clutches of this 
heartless villian.” 

Did ever bride hear such a tale as this ? 


The Stoner Family. i2t 

* ■ * * * Hs * * 

Lucy sat powerless to move or utter a word. Mr. 
Pepper was not surprised at the emotion of Alice (as 
he supposed) while he rehearsed the cruel wrongs of her 
sister. 

Come/^ said he, poor dear ! when shall we see the 
end of this. What ean we do to help poor Lucy bear 
the shock? Shall I see you back to your hotel — it’s 
getting dusk — or must we keep apart as arranged ? ” 

Lucy, with a supreme effort, motioned him away. 

“ Poor Alice,” muttered Mr. Pepper, walking away ; 
‘^no wonder she feels it so much. I pray heaven the 
business may be brought to some happy conclusion, but 
it looks dark to me now.” 

With such gloomy forebodings Mr. Pepper wandered 
along the street, when to his immense surprise he met 
Miss Alice, newly arrived, and taking a preliminary 
look through the city. 

Alice hastened towards Mr. Pepper and held out her 
hand to greet him. 

Oh, you naughty man, to play us such a slip. 1 
hope you've kept out of mischief ? ” 

How did you get back here so soon ? I was just re- 
proaching myself for talking over the whole story with 
you just now. Every time one thinks of it the story 
becomes more distressing. You looked so shocked I 
was afraid to leave you alone. Thankful to see you are 
yourself again.” 

Jacob, what are you talking about? I haven’t 
seen you since we were at Oakland together.” 


122 The Stoner Family. 

Then/’ whispered Mr. Pepper, it must have been 
Lucy.” 

" You saw her and blurted out all that tale ? ” 

‘^I’ve killed her,” groaned Mr. Pepper, recalling 
vividly Lucy’s looks of terror as he talked to her. 

" Show me quick where you met her.” 

There, under that clump of trees. She seemed to 
be waiting for some one; no doubt for her precious 
husband.” 

Now, John, leave me at once. I must see her alone 
and endeavor to soften this news, or great injury may 
be done.” 

Alice hastened away, found the seat under the trees, 
but her sister was gone. 

She looked anxiously in every direction. It was 
getting dark. The gas lamps were lighted. Soon she 
espied Mr. John Smith approaching at a rapid pace. 

The sight of him was an immense relief. No matter 
who he was he could bring her quick to her dear sister. 
She feared terribly some evil effects would follow from 
Lucy’s hearing the awful truth in such an abrupt 
manner. Before she could think what to say or decide 
how to receive this hateful man she found herself locked 
in his arms. 

‘"Oh, my dearest love!” he exclaimed, “it seems 
years since I left you ! How good of you to watch for 
me, but you should not be out alone so late. Here, take 
my arm, love, and let’s get back to the hotel. When I 
get supper. I’ll tell you all my adventures ; but, oh, how 
I missed my sweet wife.” 

As Alice involuntarily drew away from him, he said ; 


123 


The Stoner Family. 

There, I know it’s not decent to be so demonstrative 
in public, but can a poor man help it when he has been 
away from his dear girl a whole day ? ” 

Alice took his arm and went along quietly. The 
point was to get instantly to Lucy. When they entered 
the little parlor she looked around sharply — not seeing 
Lucy she hurried into the bedroom adjoining. As soon 
as it was apparent that Lucy was not in the rooms — for 
by the dim light she could not at first be certain — her 
courage failed — she sank down exhausted on the sofa. 

What is the matter, dear ? he said, seating himself 
beside her. You seem faint. Oh ! I hope you’re not 
going to be sick.” 

Is not such cruel deception enough to make any 
one sick ? Tell me quick who and what you are and say 
plainly what can be done to soften this frightful news, 
which I’m afraid will kill my poor sister.” 

He jumped up aghast. “ Who has been telling you 
tales ? What have you heard ? ” 

“ I have heard all,” replied Alice f aintl}^ “ excepting 
this : We do not know who you are, only who you are not. 
Can you give such account of your character and proofs 
of your connections as to show you a fit man to enter a 
respectable family? If you can do this all may yet be 
well. I don’t care for money, but, oh, say quick as you 
desire to make what amends you can and save your 
poor wife from a breaking heart, are you a proper honest 
man? Will you make a fit husband for such a wife to 
have ? If that is so all may yet be well.” 

' My dear wife, to answer you in one word, my family 
and education is all you or your friends can ask. For 


124 


The Stoner Family. 


my character, I will not mention it alongside your pure 
self ; but if an earnest desire to do better counts for any- 
thing, count that in my favor, and if a life of devotion 
and love can make you happy, you shall be a happy 
wife. 

I feel deeply guilty towards you and was only wait- 
ing a favorable moment to confess all and ask pardon, 
but believe me the extent of my wrong was to win you 
under a false name. It was not all my fault. When 
you all received me so joyfully as your cousin I thought 
at first it was too good a joke to spoil for a day or two. 
Before the day was over it was too late. It was beyond 
my power to lose you. 

^‘When it came to marriage I assumed my proper 
name. That certificate which you were too agitated to 
notice shows my correct signature, John Smith Devine. 

I’ve been wild, I won’t deny it, and given my poor 
friends a world of trouble, but ever since I set eyes on 
you I’ve repented and reformed. If you’ll only love me 
still. I’ll be and do all you wish and ask.” 

Alice sat quietly in the dim light, listening to all 
his pleadings of love and remorse. It was all as bad as 
bad could be, and 3'et it might have been far worse. 
The awful dread her sister had been enticed away by 
some nameless adventurer was removed. His earnest 
words carried conviction with them. If he had been 
wild, at least be was of good family, had the instincts 
and education of a gentleman, and the love and care of 
such a wife as Lucy would bring him around all right. 
They must all make the best of it. 

Suddenly she sprang to her feet, exclaiming wildly: 


125 


The Stoner Family. 

Where is Lucy ? Let us find her at once. Explain 
all and relieve her mind from this awful suspense.” 

Devine was astounded. The true situation fiashed 
upon him at once. ^^Wait a moment,” he cried. FI] 
go get her.” He rushed out, intent only to find his 
wife at once and secure her forgiveness. 

He soon returned, trembling with alarm. Where 
did you see her last? She’s not around the hotel. The 
people thought she came in with me. She must be 
v/aiting somewhere in the street to meet me. Stay a 
moment while I rush down to the little square. She is 
there waiting for me. I’ll find her there I know.” 

He hurried away again. 

A mortal dread seized Alice. If her sister believed 
this story as told by Mr. Pepper, with all the deceit and 
crime standing so boldly out, she would never want to 
see this man again. Ear from waiting and watching 
to meet him, as he supposed, she had fled away to hide 
her shame. 

Presently Devine returned, quite beside himself with 
agony. 

Oh, my God ! ” he groaned. Why did I live to 
do this thing! If harm comes to my wife it will be 
worse than death to me. I am her murderer. I have 
plunged a dagger to the heart of the purest and loveliest 
woman that ever breathed.” 

His frantic ravings aroused Alice. Instant measures 
must be taken to follow Lucy. Hot a minute more 
must be lost. 

She cried out: ^^Here, Smith or Devine or whatever 
your hateful name may be, calm yourself. Hold your 


126 The Stoner Family. 

wits about you, man, and let us consider quickly what 
we should do. If Lucy has fled every minute lost will 
make it harder to trace her.” Her tongue, her lips, 
refused to utter the awful thought that passed through 
her mind — every minute lost invites a tragedy. 

Madman, listen to me. There are stopping at these 
hotels near by ” (giving him the cards) my cousins, 
Helen and Edward, and Jacob Pepper — send for them 
at once and let us have the assistance of some cooler 
heads.” 

Devine winced at the mention of these names, but 
hurried away to give the orders. 

Hot a word more was spoken until the speedy arrival 
of our friends. 

The circumstances were hurriedly explained. All was 
confusion and excitement. Two hours had gone by since 
Lucy had heard the fatal story. There could no longer 
be a doubt but in some manner she had gone astray. 


The Stoner Family. 


127 


XIIL 

What a night of horror was passed by our friends. 
The men could relieve their minds by tramping the 
streets and alleys of the city; but for Alice and Helen, 
there was nothing to do but wait around the hotel, and 
count the weary hours as they dragged along. In the 
early morning they all came together again, worn out 
with fatigue and anxiety. A private detective was called 
in and took the case in hand. The chief, Mr. Hunter, 
was a very mysterious man and alter hearing the par- 
ticulars gave them in a half whisper his opinion. He 
was clear the young lady had disappeared, and as she 
was running away from her friends, of course she would 
take the trains or boats as the most speedy means of 
escape. 

The first thing to be done was to pay him in advance 
a sum of money for expenses, for, as he remarked, no 
matter what you want to do in +his world the very first 
thing necessary is the hard cash. 

The money being paid over, Mr. Hunter looked very 
pleasant and happy, and began to enjoy himself. 

‘‘ I do not understand,” said Alice, why you think 
she would hurry away by train or boat. She does not 
know a single person at a distance to whom she could 


128 


The Stoner Family. 


^^Well, if it comes to that,” whispered Mr. Hunter, 
‘Svhy does she go away at all? Simply to get away 
from her friends — that being the case she will naturally 
take the route that will take her the farthest in the 
shortest time.” 

^^You are mistaken,” persisted Alice, ^^in thinking 
she wants to get away from her friends. It is only 
from her husband she is anxious to escape. This fatal 
wound was inflicted by him alone.” 

At these words Devine groaned and turned his face to 
the wall. 

Where then do you think she would go ? ” inquired 
Mr. Hunter. 

‘‘I think,” replied Alice, '‘she would go straight 
home to father and me.” 

Mr. Hunter could not refrain a quiet smile at such in- 
nocence as this. 

"Trust me, my dear Miss Stoner, you are quite at 
fault. No one ever heard of a young lady fleeing to her 
home. In the very nature of the case the thing is im- 
possible. No, no, you leave it to me and my men. We 
will And her alive or dead.” 

His speech gave a great shock to the whole party, 
who now went out in silence, hardly knowing where to 
go or what to do. 

It was settled that Alice should go home at once to 
warn her father, and be prepared to receive Lucy when 
she was found. The others would still remain around 
Portland, Availing for neAvs. 

" I think,” said Helen, " that EdAvard must go home 
with Alice. She cannot go alone. I dread when this 


The Stoner Family. 129 

news reaches my uncle. We will have new trouble 
there.’^ 

* * * si« * :J: 4! 

Overwhelmed with the awful news, Lucy, half-un- 
conscious, retained but one thought — to escape home. 
Instinct turned her face in the right direction. The 
river and railroad made’ great bends along the valley, 
but straight across country by the country road it was 
scarcely forty miles to Oakland. She knew but little 
of cars or boats — naturally she went for this cross-road. 
Faint and trembling she wandered along the scarcely 
broken track, now in darkness among the dense woods, 
and again her way lighted by a brilliant moon as she 
came out into the open country. Good health and a 
strong constitution sustained her at first, but soon fa- 
tigue of body and agony of mind began to tell. Each 
step was slower and more painful until at last she sank 
exhausted by the roadside. 

A market-wagon, drawn by an old white mule, came 
creaking along. The driver, a boy dressed chiefly in 
rags, was whistling loudly, partly for company and partly 
to keep his courage up along this lonely way. At sight 
of Lucy the mule stopped, put forward his great ears 
and stared astonished. No wild beast out of the woods 
could have been a stranger sight to that ancient animal 
than a young lady, arrayed in all the fashion of the 
times. 

The lad at first was frightened, but a glimpse of 
Lucy’s sweet face reassured him. His tattered gar- 
ments — scarcely sufficient to clothe his nakedness — were 


130 


The Stoner Family. 


quite sufficient to cover a manly spirit and a tender 
heart. He saw at once her sad, forlorn condition. Hard 
times and rough usage make children very precocious, 
and what would have been scarcely noticed by a child 
rbore tenderly reared was all taken at a glance by this 
lad who had known nothing but exposure and hardship 
in all his short life. 

‘^Lady, will you ride with me?” kindly asked this 
rough little specimen of frontier life. 

Fortunate it was for poor Lucy the boy was small 
and poor looking, with team to match his poor estate. 
If she had been addressed by an older person, or invited 
to ride in a comfortable carriage, her only thought would 
have been to hurry away and hide, but the boy spoke so 
entreatingly and with such an honest look — and she was 
so far gone. 

She thanked him, climbed in and sat down on the 
straw beside him. 

The mule jogged on — the wagon uttered louder com- 
plaints at the increased load. Lucy was perfectly silent. 
The lad became restive. He examined his passenger 
with many looks askance. Such a lovely face — so beau- 
tiful — so sad — what perfumes floated about — ^^vhat did 
it mean? — was it a lady lost in the woods? — was it an 
angel ? — look at her fair hair, her sweet mouth. 

At length the inquisitive boy nature asserted itself 
— he opened the conversation. 

^^Lady, your dress is all torn and muddy — are you 
lost?” 

Lost ! lost ! ” repeated Lucy — no home — ^no name ” 


The Stoner Family. 131 

— then turning to him suddenly, ^^Boy, have you a 
name? Your own real name? ” 

He was considerable taken aback by her tone and lan- 
guage, but plucked up courage to answer. 

^^My name is Bubling McCarter, miss. I have a 
sister — her name is Sweetbriar — ^my mother’s name is — 
just Mammy.” 

“ Has your father a name ? ” 

No, miss — my father is gone dead ; always dead.” 
Well, boy, bear this in mind, whatever happens — I 
am Farmer Stoner’s daughter. I must go home. Do 
you know where he lives ? ” 

“ Indeed I do, ma’am, it’s a mortal long way from 
here, but don’t you take on, miss. To-night you’ll stop 
with us in our cabin ; it’s not far now. To-morrow I’ll 
take you home in the wagon. Nanny can do it in a 
day. It’s not above twenty miles or so.” 

I am Farmer Stoner’s daughter. I must go home. 
I have no name, but Alice will know me. Father will 
never know me — but Alice knows me.” 

As she kept on repeating this in a sad, mournful voice, 
the poor lad soon became thoroughly frightened. He 
tiled to hurry the mule along, but Nanny objected. He 
tried to change her thoughts by giving an account of his 
trip to market with all the details of what he had sold 
and what goods brought back. While he talked, she 
listened, but as soon as he was quiet she returned t(^the 
same oft repeated words. 

At last tired nature asserted her claims. Lucy sank 
down in th straw, exhausted. The poor boy cried 


132 


The Stoner Family. 


heartily as he looked in her sad face, and heard her 
heavy sobs and sighs. 

Late at night they came in sight of a little log cabin 
with a few shabby outbuildings. It was in a romantic 
spot on the edge of the forest — the great trees towering 
aloft ; and a clear stream of water flowing swiftly by on 
one side. 

A roughly dressed woman was looking anxiously out. 

Why, Bubling,” she cried, as soon as he came within 
hearing. Wherever have you been so long and me 
scared out of my life for fear something had happened 
to you.’’ 

Mammy,” said the boy, holding up a finger of 
caution, I had to drive slow, I have a precious burden 
in the wagon.” 

Here Lucy, wakened by the voices, raised up and 
looked over the side of the wagon in a dazed, frightened 
manner. 

She began again. ‘‘I’m Farmer Stoner’s daughter 
— I must go home.” 

“ Merciful heavens ! ” cried the woman, startled, “ is 
this a crazy girl you’ve brought home with you ? ” 

“Mother,” said the boy sternly; “it’s a sick lady I 
found fainting by the way. I’ve brought her home for 
the night. She says she’s Mr. Stoner’s daughter — the 
rich farmer by Oakland. You must take care of her 
’till we see what to do.” 

The good woman was by no means pleased with this 
new burden thrust upon them, and blamed her son for 
bringing strangers to their poor home. 

“ Hush, mammy ; would you have me drive past a sick 


The Stoner Family. 133 

woman and leave her to die by the road? Is that the 
way you want your boy to act ? ” 

^^Well, I ’spose it can’t be helped, but they’re rich 
enough to pay us for all we do.” 

I think, mother, we don’t need pay to save this poor 
lady’s life, for she surely would be dead before morn- 
ing if left exposed there.” 

Lucy was half carried into the hut and put tenderly 
to bed, but could not be induced to touch any of the 
little supper the woman prepared for her. 

Whenever roused up she murmured, must get 
home — I must get home.” 

^‘Poor lady,” said the woman; I’m afraid she’ll 
shortly reach her home in the other world.” 

Give me something to eat, mammy. I must be off 
soon’s old Nanny’s done her supper. If I ride all night 
I might reach Mr. Stoner’s by to-morrow forenoon, and 
they could have some one here by to-morrow evening. 
We must do all we can to try to save her.” 

Bless the boy,” cried his mother, do you think 
Nanny can travel day and night, and her twenty years 
old. She must have rest and so must you. Get to bed — 
I’ll watch by the poor lady to-night. You can start 
early in the morning and do your best to bring help be- 
fore it is too late. Go give the poor mule a double feed, 
for she’ll have a long journey before her, and I fear but 
bad news she’ll carry.” 

Mammy, if you talk so I won’t be able to get a bit 
of sleep to-night.” 

Never fear, son. It’s one of the blessings of youth 
that neither trouble nor anxiety drives sleep away. 


134 


The Stoner Family. 

AVhile the old, by sleepless nights of worry, are cutting 
short their lives, the young, by sound rest, are adding 
to their days. It’s always a miracle to myself that I’m 
still alive, when I think what a stretch of trouble I’ve 
waded through. As for this poor lady, I ve had too 
much experience not to fear her days are numbered. 
She must have come through some severe sickness — she 
is not fit to be out of bed. All we can do is to get word 
to her friends as quick as we are able.” 

The poor lad was greatly cast down by his mother’s 
talk. He had felt an anxious concern for Lucy from 
the first moment he found her. It was dreadful to 
think of the death of such a beautiful lady. 

^ « si: * * * 

In the morning, Lucy appeared to be rested and 
stronger. She ate a little breakfast, but would make no 
reply to any questions or suggestions. The woman told 
her how Bubling, as soon as the mule was done eating, 
was going to ride with all speed to her father’s house 
for assistance. Meantime, she must remain in the 
cabin, and if she had any regard for her life would 
rest quiet in bed. 

It is doubtful whether Lucy understood what the 
woman was saying. As soon as she had finished a slight 
breakfast she put on her hat and prepared to resume 
her journey. All the good woman and her son could 
say or do would not restrain her. It was plain nothing 
short of force would keep her there any longer. She 
never asked the way or offered her kind entertainers 
any pay, or thanks, or even bid them good-by, but as 


The Stoner Family. 135 

soon as she could shake them off passed out of the gate 
and walked wearily down the road. 

The woman sat down on the doorstep and rocked her- 
self to and fro, moaning and crying. “ Whatever shall 
we do. The poor thing can never walk a mile — she’ll 
fall dead on the road. Oh why, why, Bubling, did you 
ever bring her here to die on our hands? We’ll get the 
blame of it.” Sweetbriar joined her tears to her 
mother’s, and Bubling would have cried, too, had he 
not been too badly frightened. Meantime Lucy had 
passed through the woods and out of sight. 

Mother, quick, get ready a basket with the best you 
have to eat,” Bubling said suddenly — he had decided 
v/hat must be done. I will hitch old Nan in the wagon 
and put plenty of straw in the bottom; give me some 
pillows, too — ^by night we can reach Mr. Stoner’s.” 

You’re right, my son, you know the road — ^you 
can’t miss it — but dear me, I fear you’ll never get her 
home alive.” 

Bubling, in despair, slung his old hat at his mother 
by way of rebuke, and hurried off to get ready for his 
long journey. 

“I can’t be back before to-moriow night,” he cried 
as he bid his mother a hasty good-by. 

I know it, my son — do the best you can for the poor 
lady, and remember please don’t refuse pay if they offer 
it. We are too poor to do all this service for nothing.” 

Bubling shook his head at this speech, and appl3dng 
the lash vigorously to the old mule was quickly out of 
sight. 

He soon overtook Lucy, dragging herself slowly along. 


The Stoner Family. 


136 

She made no objection and asked no questions when in- 
vited to ride. Apparently she recognized Bubling, and 
was willing again to trust herself to his care. 

He made a comfortable bed for her with straw and 
pillows and laid her down tenderly on the bottom of 
the wagon. 

She soon fell off into a kind of stupor, and after that 
made no reply to Bubling’s oft-repeated encouraging re- 
marks, nor paid any farther attention to anything that 
occurred. Every time they came to a spring or little 
stream, Bubling (as he had been instructed by his 
mother) filled the tin cup with clear water and offered 
Lucy a drink. For the first few hours she never refused 
to wet her lips, but during the afternoon he was not able 
to rouse her even to take a sup of water. But what 
frightened poor Bubling worse was that she would eat 
nothing all day. To go without eating a whole day was 
quite beyond his experience, and portended a speedy 
death. He became greatly distressed and began to 
think it would be as his mother had prophesied. The 
poor lady would never reach home alive. 

At each of the few houses he passed he tried to pro- 
cure some assistance or advice, but the men were off in 
the distant fields, and the women appeared both weak 
and foolish. There was nothing to do but to push on. 
It was mile after mile, hour after hour of the weary 
road. 

At last the poor old mule showed signs of giving out. 
To ease the load, Bubling got out of the wagon and 
walked alongside, carefully selecting the smoothest part 
of the road. Dusk was now coming on. He had no idea 


The Stoner Family. 137 

as to where he was, or how much farther he had to go. 
Nanny showed a great desire to lie down in the road. 
If she got down once he knew he would never be able to 
get her up again. She moved slower and slower — she 
stood still. Bubling passed around to the rear of the 
wagon and looked at the unconscious form of Lucy. 
The dim light showed him a pale, sad face. Was she 
dead? He dared not touch her. He called her at first 
softly, and then louder and louder. There was no re- 
sponse. Poor lad, he never recovered from the horror 
of that day. He was heartbroken with pity for that 
sweet lady — the loveliest being he had ever seen in his 
short life. He was overcome with terror of what would 
happen to himself and his mother for their share in this 
dreadful business. 

“ Come, Nan,” he said, there’s no use standing cry- 
ing here. We must get on.” Thus encouraged, the ex- 
hausted animal made another attempt and another short 
distance was made, and so by rests and painful efforts 
a few more miles were gained. 

^ ^ Hi 4: 

Late at night, after all the others were in bed at the 
Oakland farm, old Charity sat on the front steps peace- 
fully smoking her pipe. She noticed a boy, sobbing and 
footsore, leading along a poor old done-out mule, scarce- 
ly able to drag after him the loaded wagon which ap- 
peared all too heavy for his exhausted strength. 

Seeing Charity, the boy stopped. 

“ Can you tell me how far it is to the town of Oak- 
land ? ” 

If you look ahead of you, boy, you’ll see the lights.” 


138 


The Stoner Family. 


I don’t see nothing/’ said the boy, dropping on the 
bank beside the road. Then, rousing himself, Can 
you tell me where Mr. Stoner lives ? ” 

^^Why, bless us and save us, what does the boy want 
with Mr. Stoner at this hour of night ? ” 

’Cos I had his daughter Lucy in my wagon a-tryin’ 
to get her home,” and the poor little frightened and 
fainting traveler threw himself on the grass with sobs 
and cries of anguish. 


The Stoner Family. 


139 


CHAPTER XIV. 

It did not take many moments to rouse the house, 
and have Lucy carried in and tenderly placed in her own 
bed. Having accomplished this, Charity put all the ex- 
cited people out of the room, too jealous to allow any 
of them to come near her lost and found darling. But 
the farmer’s people, thinking Lucy little better than 
dead, dispatched a messenger in haste to the Widow 
Pepper’s place, as it was still called. Mrs. Pinch, the 
housekeeper, was soon aroused and heard the dreadful 
news. She did not hesitate a moment as to what was to 
be done. If there was any pressing emergency, her mis- 
tress was the proper person to direct. 

Mrs. Stoner was called from the room quietly, on the 
plea that some one was sick. She scarcely waited to 
hear the particulars, and while the farmer was quietly 
sleeping, his new wife was being whirled behind a fast 
horse to the aid of his daughter. 

Mrs. Stoner understood exactly the feelings of Char- 
ity, and expected some trouble with her; but Charity 
was too thoroughly frightened to make the slightest 
opposition to anything Mrs. Stoner proposed. One 
look at Lucy lying unconscious was enough for the old 
lady. 

Charity,” she said, in a hurried whisper, “ this is 


140 


The Stoner Family. 


no case for us to be fooling over. You watch here by 
the bed while I drive in haste for Doctor Little.” 

Send some one; no, indeed; they might not find 
him, or he might prefer his bed. I must go myself.” 

‘‘ Now, Bill,” exclaimed Mrs, Stoner, seating herself 
in the buggy, straight to Dr. Little’s office. Put him 
right into a gallop.” 

No, ma’m — if I was to put this colt out of a trot, at 
night, too, he’d get right away from me and dash 
the whole of us to bits.” 

Coward, give me the lines,” Mrs. Stoner said angri- 
ly, snatching them out of his hands; and Bill received 
a lesson in driving a young horse by moonlight that 
made him shudder every time he told the tale. 

The doctor’s office was soon reached, and the impa- 
tient woman pounding on the door, but all her frantic 
knocks brought no response. 

After considerable delay, a window was cautiously 
raised in the adjoining house and a head stuck out. 

There’s no use jamming the house down,” said a 
voice from the darkness. The doctor don’t sleep in 
his office at night.” 

Why didn’t you say so before ? ” shouted the excited 
lady. 

If you’d read the notice on the slate you might have 
saved both your time and temper,” and the window went 
down with a bang. 

‘‘ Notice on the slate ! Well, of all the stupid things ! 
How are people to read a notice on the slate without 
their glasses ? Here, Bill, can you read this notice ? ” 

Indeed, no, missis. I’m purty good on figgers ; 
but no a one to read print.” 


The Stoner Family. 141 

All that Bill could make out was 32 and then a 4. 

“All right/’ said Mrs. Stoner, “jump in; it’s No. 
32 Fourth Street.” 

The little doctor was quickly at the door in a very 
limited dress, covered by an immense red dressing wrap- 
per reaching to his heels. 

How it was managed, he never rightly understood; 
but the first thing he knew he was settled beside Mrs. 
Stoner, who was driving at breakneck speed. It was all 
the doctor could do to hold himself tight in his seat, 
and as they rushed ahead his long wrapper went stream- 
ing out behind. Bill was ordered to get up back, but, 
as he remarked, he had no money saved up for a decent 
funeral, he preferred walking. 

“ Now,” said Mrs. Stoner, when the colt had settled 
down to a rapid, even trot, “ I’d no time to stand par- 
leying at the door. Now I’ll explain matters and the 
reason of this urgent haste.” 

“ Well,” replied the indignant doctor, “ you might at 
least have w^aited until I got some decent clothes on my 
back.” 

“ Tut, tut,” said the old lad}^ “ you’ve enough clothes 
about you for two men of your size.” 

But the little doctor was by no means pleased at his 
treatment; besides he had a very vivid recollection of 
Mrs. Stoner’s scant fee. It was no joke to be rushed 
out of bed and down the road by a mad woman in the 
middle of the night. 

“ Now stop your grumbling, doctor, and listen to me. 
Lucy has returned — brought back by a boy in a wagon. 
Charity says she’s dead. I don’t, I won’t believe it. It 


142 


The Stoner Family. 


would kill her father to lose that girl. You must save 
her. YouYe a smart man, I know — must be a good doc- 
tor. Take the job — lay yourself down to the work — 
bring her out sound — I’ll promise — draw a check for 
bill — don’t care what it is ” 

But suppose she should die, what would you say to 
me and my bill then? I’ve heard your opinion before of 
professional men.” 

But, doctor — dear doctor — don’t suppose anything 
bad. Help us — save her — no money or gratitude will 
ever pay our debt to you. She is a splendid, noble girl. 
She must not die so yoimg.’’ 

She’s had a great shock,” said the doctor. “ It’s a 
serious matter. I was afraid that story would come on 
her too suddenly.” 

shock. I never heard of such a disease as that. 
It can’t be very bad. Surely you’re able to cure such a 
thing as that.” z 

Mrs. Stoner went on talking, but the doctor was si- 
lent. He was considering gravely what promised to be 
a serious case. The responsibility of such sickness was 
always very trying to him. They soon arrived at the 
farmer’s door, and the doctor, thanking his stars that 
night would hide somewhat his scanty dress, followed 
the two women into the room where Lucy lay, still en- 
tirely unconscious. 

Mrs. Stoner and Charity, with loud whispers and 
tears, discussed the situation, while the entry outside 
was filled with anxious, excited servants and farm 
hands. ' 

After a few minutes’ examination, the doctor left the 


The Stoner Family. 


143 


room quietly and proceeded down-stairs to the great par- 
lor. The whisperings and scarcely suppressed ill feel- 
ings of the two women and the noise of the other people 
annoyed him exceedingly. 

What is it ? whispered Mrs. Stoner in alarm. 
“ She cannot be dead.” 

Madam,” replied the doctor, she is just the same 
as dead, if she is to be nursed in this disorderly house 
and with all this noise and confusion. If it is possible 
for her to be placed under the care of experienced nurses 
and have perfect quiet, there may be one chance in a 
hundred for her life.” 

“ Well, I^m sure,” said Mrs. Stoner, greatly offended. 

Well, I’ll be ” said Charity. 

In that case,” said the doctor, 1^11 bid you good 
night, or morning rather,” and he drew his huge wrap- 
per around him with all the dignity he could command. 

The two women looked as if they would have cheer- 
fully paid something handsome for the chance of fight- 
ing it out with him, but they were both too badly scared 
to make any opposition. 

Have it your own way,” exclaimed Mrs. Stoner, 
completely subdued, perhaps for the first time in her 
life, and what then, doctor ? ” 

Then,” replied the doctor, you may trust in God, 
for I fear human means will be of very little help. How 
order the wagon. I must hurry away to get some medi- 
cine and .some decent clothes. Will send back a nurse 
by the wagon. Remember, put her in entire charge.” 

The doctor drove off, leaving little better than an 
armed truce behind him. 


144 


The Stoner Family. 


“ Well, I never thought to he so put down by a little 
man like that,” remarked Mrs. Stoner. 

And I,” Charity said, never thought to live to hear 
my nursing wasn’t good enough for one of my own dar- 
lings.” 

****❖*❖ 

Mr. Stoner sat in his great chair on the side porch, 
his head and heart bowed down with grief. What was 
all the world beside to him if he lost his Lucy? There 
was nothing left for him to do but pray and wait. It 
might be the good Lord would spare him from drinking 
this bitter cup; but if not, if it was ordered he must 
drain its dregs, he could look for support only to the One 
able to grant help in time of trouble. 

Presently he noticed a strange boy crying silently and 
bitterly on a bench in the yard. The farmer was not 
one to permit his own distress to subdue his ready sym- 
pathy for any one in trouble. He motioned to the lad 
to come over to him. 

What is your name, my son ? ” he inquired. What 
can I do to help you ? You are a stranger, and I see you 
are heartbroken about something. I know or think the 
griefs of childhood are very light compared to ours, but 
I suppose their burdens are just as heavy sometimes, 
considering the strength given to bear them. Come, 
tell me all about it, my boy. Perhaps I can be of some 
use to you. I will help you if I can, you may be sure. 
The kindly voice and offers of help only made his grief 
break out afresh, and it was long before he could tell 


The Stoner Family. 145 

his pitiful tale. But urged by the farmer, he dried his 
eyes, and amid broken sobs, told all his troubles. 

My name, sir, is Bubling McCarter. I live far 
from here with my mother and my sister Sweetbriar. 
My mother raises chickens and eggs, and works a little 
farm. My father is dead — we are very poor. Our liv- 
ing depends on our mule Nanny. She hauls the things 
to market in Portland. Now she is done up. She can^t 
even stand up. She was a fine mule. She could trot 
sometimes — if she had a mind to. I’ve seen her gallop. 
Now what will we do? If we can’t send our chickens 
and eggs to market we must starve.” Here poor 
Bubling’s feelings were too many for him, and he had to 
give way again to weeping. 

Mr. Stoner, in the excitement of the moment, had 
heard nothing more of the means of Lucy’s return than 
that she had been brought back by a boy in a wagon. 
At first he did not connect Bubling at all with the re- 
turn, but now understood who the boy was. Immediately 
he was all attention and interest. 

Don’t cry, my boy. Go on wdth your story. Tell 
me all about it. I’m sure I can help you. Where did 
you find Lucy ? I want to know all the particulars.” 

Thus encouraged, Bubling dried his tears and pro- 
ceeded with his sad tale. By close questioning the 
anxious father brought out all the particulars of the 
painful journey. 

When the story was finished, the farmer sat thinking 
it all over. If this brave boy had not rescued his dear 
child, she would have died from exposure. What could 
he do to express the feelings of his thankful heart ? 


The Stoner Family. 


146 

He said, My son, you must know I am Mr. Stone, 
Lucy’s father. I can never thank you enough for what 
you have done. Fortunately the circumstances are such 
that money thanks can help you.” Then, calling his 
head man, he said, Worker, take this lad to the stables, 
pick out for him the best and most suitable horse — one 
of the black-hawks about six years old — harness him to 
the new road wagon. Fill the wagon with all he can 
safely haul of all kinds of groceries and stores. When 
3mu are ready to start come to bid me good-by. The 
horse and wagon, my son, is a present to you, and this 
purse is also yours and your sister’s. The goods of all 
kinds are for your mother. When we get out of this 
deep affliction, you will hear farther from us.” 

Bubling could not understand the meaning of this 
language, nor could he realize all the good fortune which 
befell him until, seated behind a splendid black in the 
new wagon, he was bidding the farmer good-by. Never 
were tears of grief turned into more abundant tears of 

joy- 

It was a little relief to the farmer. This good deed 
for an hour lightened his heavy load of sorrow. 

******* 

Towards evening Alice arrived, escorted by Cousin 
Edward. She was deeply affected when she learned 
from the doctor something of Lucy’s condition. 

Is she seriously ill ? ” inquired Alice, in a trembling 
voice. 

Well,” replied the doctor, every case of sickness 


147 


The Stoner Family. 

might be called serious/’ The doctor was ready to put 
the best possible face on aifairs, fearing greatly the 
truth told bluntly would be more than Alice could bear. 

Is she dangerously sick ? ” asked Alice, sinking 
lower in her chair. 

“I was just saying to Mrs. — ah — Pepper that what 
she needed most was the presence of her sister. I can’t 
say how much we are relieved at your opportune ar- 
rival.” 

If she needs my care, doctor, let me go to her at 
once.” 

Wait a moment, my dear lady. She is asleep at 
present. You must not go to her until you have re- 
covered your composure. We count on your assistance. 
Miss Alice, and to be able to help us you must maintain 
your composure. Your sister is ill — very ill, but ” 

Doctor, you are concealing something from me,” 
gasped Alice. She is — is ” 

“ No, indeed,” exclaimed the doctor in a most en- 
couraging manner. “ If you can only bear up and help 
us all may yet be well. But you must understand your 
sister is very sick — in fact so low she may not recog- 
nize you at first. Are you prepared for that ? ” 

Doctor, let me go to her at once.” 

She has been lying in a kind of stupor. I think 
she may be roused up when she sees you. Come, Mrs. — 
ah — with us. We will try if Lucy will notice her sis- 
ter.” 

It was' with great hesitation the doctor supported the 
trembling, fainting girl into the sick-room. 

'^Let Miss Alice sit by her sister’s side. Draw the 


The Stoner Family. 


148 

curtains, nurse, please. Let us have the full evening 
light. Take her hand, dear lady. Speak to her in a 
clear, distinct voice. You may be able to rouse her.” 

But it was beyond Alice’s power to utter a word. She 
struggled and gasped, and appeared about to fall over. 

You must control yourself,” said the doctor, in a 
firm, quiet voice. All depends now on 3'OU.” 

Then there rang through the room an unearthly, 
thrilling cry of anguish and despair. 

^^Lucy! Lucy!” 

It startled every one and seemed to penetrate the dull 
ear of the dying girl. 

Oh, my dear sister, speak to me,” cried Alice. 

A faint tremor of the lips — the eyes opened — a sweet 
smile of recognition spread over the sad face. 

‘^Lucy,” said Alice, in a voice trembling with emo- 
tion, it was all a mistake. Everything is right. Your 
husband is a noble young man. He loves you deeply. 
You must live for him and for us. You must not leave 
us now. Lucy, sister, do you hear me ? ” 

^^Yes, dearest,” replied a faint, low voice. I’ve had 
a frightful dream — it’s over now— love for papa — ^lie 
must not blame John — he loved me dearly. I was very 
happy. You must love him for my sake.” Then a 
voice so sweet, so low, so faint, it seemed to come from 
beyond this mortal life, Love him for me.” 

4 : ^ ^ ^ 

Close the door softly. Come away. Let us draw a 
veil over the anguish of this stricken family; nor mock 
their grief with idle words of consolation. 


The Stoner Family. 


149 


xy. 

In a few short months affairs began to settle down 
again with onr friends. The farmer lived with his new 
wife where everything possible w^as done to con- 
tribute to his comfort and happiness. He felt greatly 
the loss of his dear daughter, but the change in his 
home and the devotion of the whole family helped to 
restore his mind. 

The heaviest affliction fell upon poor Alice. She and 
Helen kept house together at the farm. Edward lived 
with them. The farmer would not hear to either of 
his newly-found relations leaving his house. The three 
made a very comfortable little household, assisted by 
the daily visits of Mr. Pepper. 

Alice mourned for her sister in secret, but kept up a 
cheerful countenance before the others. She felt it her 
duty to make a happy home for her cousins, and as 
neither of them had even seen Lucy she could not ex- 
pect them to feel her loss so deeply. 

Mr. Pepper was always made welcome, and indeed 
v/as in and out of the house like one of the family; but 
Alice was compelled very soon to make him understand 
there must be no more thought of marriage between 
them. 

This was a great blow to that young man. I donT 


i5o The Stoner Family. 

see,” he said, that we are any more relations than 
ever.” 

All the same,” replied Alice, it is not a subject to 
be discussed between us. It’s settled in my mind, and 
unless you can bring yourself to consider it in the same 
way, you must really keep away; and you know, John, 
how it would pain me to insist on that.” 

‘^You could not have the heart to say that, Alice. 
I’ve always been coming here. I couldn’t live without 
it.” 

“ I don’t want to stop you at all. On the contrary, 
I want to see you all the time; but I can only stand it 
on my conditions.” 

I never thought you would turn against your old 
friend in that manner.” 

^‘I can’t bear to see you, John, with such thoughts 
running in your mind.” 

know, Alice, it’s too soon after our great afflic- 
tion to think of such a thing, feay no more about it — 
we’ll just leave it now.” 

“ Yo, my best friend, I want it settled now while we’re 
on the subject. I want you for my dear friend always ; 
but this thing must be settled now, and you must never 
bring the subject up again, even by a look. Come, do 
you agree?” 

“ I agree, of course. It’s not for me to persecute 
you, but I must say if s a very unexpected blow.” 

Mr.. Pepper went off in profound depression to con- 
sult his counselor and friend, the doctor, on the present 
unpromising state of affairs. 

'' Why, dang it all,” he cried, '' I feel I’m being de- 


The Stoner Family. 15 1 

frauded some way. It was always understood I was to 
have one of the Stoner girls, and now, it seems, Ihn to 
be left out in the cold. Is there any law against my 
marrying Alice, doctor ? ” 

I’m not versed in the law,” replied the little man, 
^^but have no doubt in this case the young lady’s will 
makes the law. It don’t make any difference whether 
she’s right or wrong, if she insists on having it broken 
off you have nothing left but to submit, and I know 
you’re man enough to do it gracefully.” 

‘^You’re very kind, doctor; it’s not your tooth that’s 
being wrenched out.” 

Please observe, as it is now, you have the pleasure of 
her society, while if you are obstinate you lose that 
also.” 

But, doctor, it only makes me feel worse every time 
I see her dear face. It was all right, if mother hadn’t 
put her foot in it; and she was always pushing me up 
to it. I call it a blamed mean trick.” 

You will please bear in mind, Mr. Pepper, you are 
not sure that your mother’s marriage has anything to 
do with it. At all events, it can’t be helped now. Her 
marriage will add greatly to your mother’s happiness 
for all the remainder of her life. There’s no denying 
that Mr. Stoner is Just the one man for her.” 

And his daughter,” added Mr. Pepper, is Just the 
one girl for me; and look at all the money I’ve spent, 
too, in clothes, and horses, and Jimcracks, and by your 
own advice, doctor. That’s the kind of a friend you 
are.” 

Come now, Mr. Pepper, would you like to go back 


152 


The Stoner Family. 


into — well, to put it plainly — the clodhopper state you 
were in when you first came to me ? Now, you know you 
v/ouldn’t. It’s a curious thing to me how blind you are 
to your own interest. You have fixed your mind on a 
certain style or type of woman, and you’re not able to 
think of anything else. Now, what a man desires in 
his future wife is, in a great measure, a matter of chance. 
It isn’t at all that no other woman than the one selected 
wouldn’t make him equally happy, but only chance, or 
whatever you may choose to call it, has brought him 
into contact with this particular person. It’s quite 
probable that by the rule of average there may be about 
one million of girls now living in the country, any one 
of whom you w^ould have equally fancied and fallen in 
love with if you had chanced to be thrown with her in 
the same manner.” 

Blast it and confound it, doctor, I don’t believe a 
word of what you are saying. There never has and 
never will live in the whole United States two such 
girls as those.” 

Don’t be rough, Mr. Pepper. Just listen to reason. 
Here is a young man of goodly proportions, a fairly 
solid head, and with undoubted wealth: all combined 
will give him a leading position in the country, pro- 
vided he marries and settles down, and takes up all the 
duties expected of him. If he fails to marry w^ell, he 
will probably drift off into mischief, and the next thing 
will be throwing his money away to no good purpose. 
No, no, Mr. Pepper, I am only stating an imaginary 
case. Of course you wouldn’t be throwing money away ; 
but what were you swearing at me about just now ? I 


153 


The Stoner Family. 

tell you when there is a woman in the case no man can 
be sure of himself. A worthy object! Why, of course 
a most worthy object. The young man I have in my 
mind went to all this trouble and expense, under the 
impression that a tall girl with dark blue eyes and brown 
hair was the only kind of female calculated to make 
him a happy man for life.” 

What ? The hair and eyes have nothing to do with 
it. If that’s the case, how does it happen that just as 
handsome a girl, only a little shorter, with black hair 
and sparkling black eyes, has no attractio.i for him. A 
girl with city manners, sir, and a city education — as 
bright as a steel trap and as pretty as a rainbow.” 

^^What? She wouldn't look at you; she's in love 
vnth her cousin. That’s just where you’re out. She 
doesn’t care a fig for her cousin. He’s too selfish to 
attract any woman. It’s my private and strictly confi- 
dential opinion she’s deeply in love with you. How, 
keep this to yourself, mind ; but why worry your life out 
with a girl who won’t have you, when you have a chance, 
a fair level chance, to win a prettier, brighter girl, who, 
if you manage your cards right, will be Mrs. John J acob 
Pepper inside of one year, and not a man in the state 
will have a brighter, more lovely wife.” 

All this was a new revelation to the astonished Mr. 
Pepper. Of course no man could deny that Helen was 
a mighty superior girl, and if she was in love with him, 
too, that was a very important matter. All his life he’d 
been after girls who wouldn’t love him. It certainly 
would be more satisfactory to find one who really fan- 
cied him. The little doctor was a blamed smart man. 


154 The Stoner Family. 

and could see through a millstone quicker than most 
people. 

Mr. Pepper turned it all over in his mind for a long 
time, the doctor quietly reading to give his medicine a 
chance to have its full effect. 

At length the doctor looked up inquiringly. 

Doctor, we’re all horn different. I suppose we can’t 
help it. For my part, I can’t help admiring brown hair 
and blue eyes.” 

“ But suppose they are not for you, what then ? Are 
you going to spend the remainder of your days crying 
for the moon ? ” 

The moon ! no, I don’t want the moon.” 

“ Well, for what you can’t possibly get? ” 

I think, doctor, your advice is good. I’ll dry my 
eyes and try to stop crying.” 

Don’t you think now, Mr. Pepper, as a man of com- 
mon sense, that black is a finer color than brown ? ” 

Oh, doctor,” replied the young giant, heaving a 
mighty sigh, I was brought up on the brown, and it’s 
hard to change all at once.” 

Don’t mistake me, Mr. Pepper, and take it for 
granted you’re sure of the black. What I said was, you 
have a level chance and would win if you managed the 
matter right.” 

If it depends on managing girls, I may as well sur- 
render. I’ve had but poor luck so far.” 

True, but all the time you have been working 
against the current. Suppose the girl loves you in 
secret, of course she would never admit it until you 
make the regular approaches and capture her by de- 


The Stoner Family. 155 

grees. Don’t you try to take the garrison by storm. 
That’s your way, but it won’t work in this case.” 

How would you set about it ? ” inquired Mr. Pep- 
per, beginning to feel interested in this new subject. 

Of course, the first thing,” replied the doctor, is 
to make sure that you want any particular woman, for 
nothing can be more to the discredit of any man than to 
pay special and noticeable attention to any woman for 
mere amusement, or to pass the time. I don’t allude 
to those trifling flirtations where both parties under- 
stand there is nothing intended more than passing a 
pleasant hour. The young are entitled to all the harm- 
less pleasures they can get while their youth lasts. The 
time will come when the more serious business of life 
will press for attention.” 

But, doctor,” interrupted Mr. Pepper, how are you 
to make up your mind that you want a certain girl? 
If the one you’ve wanted all your life suddenly turns 
against you and throws you over, it’s a course of events 
calculated to throw a man’s mind into confusion. It 
ain’t so easy to change all in a moment.” 

“ Nothing easier,” replied the doctor. Common 
sense will carry you right through. If the girl you 
want won’t have you, and you can see that for some 
reason her determination is final — why, that point is 
settled without giving you any trouble. Now, as to the 
other matter, if your mind is not entirely made up and 
you don’t feel perfectly certain you would like to marry 
a particular person, you must give yourself the benefit 
of the doubt, and look further into all the facts before 
you commit yourself. In selecting a companion for life 


156 The Stoner Family. 

there are many considerations of vital importance that 
a young man, if he is prudent, will keep in mind. The 
more complex the affairs of society become, the more 
difficulties there are in the way of a happy decision. In 
the olden time, when a young farmer wanted a wife, the 
most important consideration was that she be strong and 
healthy; after that would come the points of good tem- 
per and good looks, and all the other attributes that go 
to make up a good wife; or, to put it in other words, 
no matter how entirely the young wife might satisfy 
her husband’s ideal of a perfect woman, unless she was 
industrious and able to help him make the Joint living 
by the work of her own diligent hands, they would in- 
evitably lead a life of disagreement, to be followed per- 
haps by an old age of poverty and distress. This rule will 
apply to many persons in the ordinary ranks of life. But 
now, by the increasing wealth of the nation, there are 
many men in position to marry to whom the working 
powers, or, as you might call it, the earning capacity 
of his wife are and ought to be of no consideration what- 
ever. You are one of those happy mortals, and yet a 
lazy or shiftless woman could never make you perma- 
nently happy, because her actions would be so much at 
variance with your education and habits and your views 
of what are right and proper.” 

But,” said Mr. Pepper, “ I don’t see that you are 
coming any nearer to answering my question as to how 
you are to decide that you like any particular woman 
enough to risk asking her to be your wife.” 

^"Why, yes, if you will but observe I have answered 
you in so many words. See, now as you are in position 


157 


The Stoner Family. 

to leave out all considerations of wealth or earning 
power in your future wife, you can come right down at 
once to accepting any young lady whose education and 
views of life — opinions of right and wrong — inclina- 
tions and wishes as to occupation and pleasures, are 
likely to be in accord with your own. If these pre- 
liminaries are all right, you may then safely proceed 
to fall in love.” 

Doctor, I think you are all wrong here. As far as 
I have had any chance of knowing, I don’t think young 
ladies have any particular views or opinions on any 
subjects, and the only inclinations or wishes I have ever 
noticed was perhaps to get all the fun going.” 

If you go into the matrimonial business on that 
basis you will find yourself a sadly mistaken man; for 
without exception every one of them has very decided 
opinions and desires. As a rule the drift of all that 
makes up the mind of a woman runs in accord with the 
customs and traditions of her family.” 

"By your account, doctor, one would have to culti- 
vate a knowledge of all the relations and ancestors of a 
girl before venturing to fall in love. I don’t believe 
you have any more sentiment than an ox.” 

" If you come to love, Mr. Pepper, I’ll admit that’s 
an altogether different matter, and cannot be regulated 
by rule, or even by common sense. There is no doubt 
a subtle and curious attraction which sometimes draws 
persons together, and this outside any question of ex- 
pediency or reason. But this love, no matter how ar- 
dent, will not of itself enable many couples to lead 
happy married lives. So much the more reason, then, 


The Stoner Family. 


158 

that all questions of fitness should be determined be- 
fore love is permitted to have full swa3^ When Cupid 
gets control no other question than love will receive 
consideration. I know this meddlesome little god is 
ready to persuade young and inexperienced people that 
if they will be guided by him perfect bliss will crown 
their lives; but he was never known to furnish one 
square meal, and even lovely woman cannot live without 
her dinner.” 

^^Well, dang it all,” cried Mr. Pepper with impa- 
tience, you have so many words I can^t make you out. 
Tell me in plain English, if you were in my place, what 
would you do ? ” 

^^ISTo, no, I canT tell you what to do; you must be 
your own judge; but I can say what in my opinion 
would be a suitable wife for a man like you.” 

“ Very well, lePs have it right down in two words.” 

No, sir, the girl I have in my mind requires more 
than two words to describe. In the first place, as you are 
rich, you want a wife who is poor. To lift a young 
lady at one turn from poverty to affluence is like 
taking a burden off the soul. All the feelings of af- 
fection and regard she might have for you would be 
greatly increased by the thought that it is by your means 
every earthly comfort and pleasure is provided.” 

I don’t agree to that, doctor. I don’t see the ob- 
jection to a fair amount of land or cash — but go on.” 

"‘'Then, again, as you are large, you should have a 
wife finely formed and of medium proportion. She 
will admire you all the more.” 


The Stoner Family. 159 

There might be something in that/’ said Mr. Pep- 
per, reflectively. 

As your hair is light and your eyes blue, you should 
have a wife with dark hair and black eyes. This is 
Nature’s rule of opposites agreeing.” 

“ Well, I can’t say I dislike black hair and eyes, but 
I strongly prefer the light.” 

Then you want a wife who is bright and lively, 
good-looking and good-tempered.” 

Those are all good points, doctor, in a wife or a 
horse.” 

A very important point — as you are now Mr. John 
Jacob Pepper and were aforetime Jakey — I think it 
well that your wife should know 3'^ou only as the young 
gentleman you now are.” 

Doctor, I’m satisfied. I’ll trade the brown for the 
black.” 

Or in other words,” .said the doctor, you will make 
every effort to win that charming Miss Helen for a 
wife. But listen to my advice. Go about it gently, or 
you’ll frighten off the bird before you come within gun- 
shot.” 


4 : ^ ^ ^ ^ 

Mr. Pepper turned over all these sayings in his mind, 
and with his usual promptness resolved to put the mat- 
ter in train without delay. 

As he drove home past the farm he invited Miss Helen 
to take a ride with him behind his new pair of grays. 
She was quite surprised at the invitation, as Mr. Pepper 
had scarcely noticed her before, being all devotion to 


i6o 


The Stoner Family. 


Alice; but she willingly accepted, and they were soon 
flying up the valley. 

“ Now/^ began Mr. Pepper, to lose no time, you 
may feel surprised. Miss Helen, that a man of my si^e 
and age has never married.” 

Oh, no,” replied Helen, I never thought at all 
on the subject, and if I had would have known the 
reason.” 

^^What do you suppose now is my idea of the right 
kind of a woman to suit me for a wife? I imagine 
you have no notion of my ideal.” 

Oh, yes, but I have,” said Helen sadly, and am 
only too sorry that death and your mother have con- 
spired together against your hopes.” 

Let me tell you. Miss Helen, what I want in a wife. 
In the first place, as everybody knows, I’m rich. I sup- 
pose there’s no boasting in my saying so. Being, then, 
rich, my wife must be a poor girl.” 

That is a surprising notion, but fortunately it is a 
want that can be easily supplied. If you come to that, 
I’m poor enough myself,” said Helen, laughing inno- 
cently, and not having the least idea of the drift of 
Mr. Pepper’s discourse. 

Yes, Miss Helen, that may be true ; and as far as 
that goes you would suit me exactly.” 

“ But, really, Mr. Pepper, I don’t see why you should 
have such a queer idea.” 

“ I’ll tell you. Miss Helen, I would want my wife to 
love me so much, and perhaps she could feel more af- 
fection for me, if at one shot she found a husband who 
was all devotion, and at the same time supplied all the 


The Stoner Family. 


i6i 


comforts and pleasures that wealth could bestow. Don’t 
you think there’s something in that?” 

There might be something in it, and it is certainly 
a very generous feeling on your part to want to share 
all your wealth in this way with a poor girl.” 

And then you see she would understand I took her 
for herself alone. Just that she pleased me — and suited 
me — and I loved her.” 

“But how if she took you for your money only? 
You might be making a mistake then.” 

I’m not afraid. Let her accept me for myself and 
my money and I’m prepared to convince her by my 
loving consideration, that of the two things, both may 
be good, but I am the best. Yes, I’m very sure I’m right 
here — ^to fully enjoy my money my wife must have 
none of her own.” 

“ Then again,” continued Mr. Pepper, “ I would want 
a wife not too tall. I wouldn’t want to be taken for a 
pair of giants ; not that I’d insist on a small woman, but 
just medium size and beautifully proportioned.” 

“ Well, I should think that such a man as you would 
admire more a tall large woman.” 

“ Not at all — another point — as I am light myself, 
with blue eyes, I naturally admire more a woman with 
dark hair and black eyes.” 

“ Now you surprise me greatly, Mr. Pepper, for I 
always supposed your taste ran in an entirely different 
direction. Indeed I’m sure it did.” 

“ Very well ; you see how entirely you are wrong. 
That’s one reason that I am giving you my preferences. 


i 62 The Stoner Family. 

because I felt certain you had incorrect notions about 
me.’^ 

‘"But, Mr. Pepper, it don’t concern me, and it cer- 
tainly makes no difference to you, what opinion I hold 
about you.” 

“ Oh, yes, but it does make a great deal of difference 
to me, I assure you, what you think. As I hope you 
are to live here always, I want you to think well of me, 
and to know me as I am. Now, isn’t that a proper way 
to look at it ? ” 

/ 

“ Yes, perhaps.” 

“To continue the list of my wife’s qualifications, 
she must be good looking, good tempered — bright and 
lively, and of a gentle and affectionate disposition.” 

“ Oh ! that’s all a matter of course, or, what is the 
same thing, you must think so ; ” said Helen, laughing, 
“ but haven’t we driven far enough ? It will be supper 
time before we can get home.” 

“ Oh ! I’ll spin you home in short order. I want to 
take you to the top of the next hill. The view from 
that point is grand. I want to ask your opinion. Miss 
Helen, on a matter of great importance, and I have 
perfect faith in your correct judgment. Don’t you 
think that if a man finds that circumstances have inter- 
fered to deprive him of a cherished idea, so that he is 
made to understand that under no conditions can his 
desires ever be gratified, that it would be wise to give 
up such hopes, and not make his life a miserable failure 
by continuing to grasp after what he knows he can 
never reach ? ” 

“ Eeally, Mr. Pepper, I could form no opinion on such 


The Stoner Family. 163 

a matter, but I’m quite sure well be late for supper if 
we don’t turn.” 

“ All right, Miss Helen, you shall have your own 
way, and if you prefer your supper to a sight of that 
grand view, back we go.” 

Mr. Pepper turned his team and dashed towards 
home at a furious pace. 

Helen sat silently considering what could be the 
meaning of all this talk. She had never thought of him 
before other than as a fine looking and agreeable giant 
— in love with Alice, and ready to take any amount of 
trouble to oblige any one, especially the ladies. He 
was certainly intelligent, well educated, and thrifty, 
and by no means ready to go to the dogs as young men 
sometimes consider necessary when placed in similar 
circumstances. 

When they came in sight of the house, Mr. Pepper 
drew in his horses and put them on a walk, remarking 
that it was always necessary to cool them off after such 
speed before coming to a stop. 

How, Miss Helen, I want you to remember what 
I have said. I’m not brute enough to propose marriage 
to any one so soon after the painful loss we all feel so 
much, and I’m not going to disturb dear Alice any 
more by thoughts even that I know she disapproves of. 
I love her too much. But in the future if I can find 
such a girl as I have described, she must be mine, if I 
can make her so. I’m only a plain common-sense fel- 
low, and neither handsome nor bright; but we’ve all 
had some heavy experience lately that great brilliancy 
sometimes leads to great misfortunes. I have some- 


The Stoner Family. 


164 

thing important to say to you, Miss Helen, but don’t 
think I would even hint at it now, but when the times 
are ripe I will ask you to hear it.” 

^ ^ H: 4: * 

‘^Why, Helen,” exclaimed Alice at the table, "what 
has Mr. John Jacob been saying to you that makes you 
so grave and silent ? ” 

Helen blushed furiously, and laughingly turned the 
subject, but that blush was fixed in the mind of Alice, 
and she was immensely pleased to notice it. What con- 
clusion of the whole matter could be more fitting than 
that Helen and her dear old friend should be happy to- 
gether. 


The Stoner Family. 


165 


XVI. 


The autumn was now far advanced and winter about 
setting in. The outside farm work was well over, and 
everything prepared for the long cold spell. It is in 
the cold season the farmer finds his chief pleasures. 

Every day Mr. Stoner rode over to see his daughter 
and the young folks. His farm was left chiefly in 
charge of Edward and Jacob, while he himself looked 
after his wife’s business and farms. 

Jacob found his business required a great deal of 
driving about. Helen, urged on all sides, would often 
join him. Mr. Pepper, not content with passing most 
of his days in this manner, found his business required 
him also to spend the evenings at Oakland farm. 

His mother was not ignorant of the doings of her 
son, but was not in position to have much influence over 
him. She had strong objections to his paying atten- 
tion to Helen, but only on account of her poverty, and 
yet she could not say anything against her — ^being niece 
to her husband, and as she admitted, a nice girl. But 
it was plain enough if Jakey kept on going there and 
Helen remained at the farm, the worst result could be 
expected. That any young lady, rich or poor, could 
fail to admire her darling and want to secure him never 
entered her head. 


i66 


The Stoner Family. 


Helen must be got away or married to her Cousin 
Edward, or failing in both these plans, she must find 
Jacob a suitable' wife and get him married out of 
danger. Her idea of a suitable wife was very simple 
and only included one requisite. She had in her mind 
exactly the person to satisfy herself. 

The farmer was seated in his great arm chair in 
dressing-gown and slippers, reading the weekly paper. 
Mrs. Stoner, near by, was doing her mending. She 
was an industrious woman, and said she could never 
spare any time for reading. 

A great hickory wood fire sparkled and crackled on 
the hearth, shedding an agreeable warmth and light 
through the room, notwithstanding the howling of the 
winds outside. 

Mr. Stoner read by the light of two tallow dips. He 
liad always used candles, and could not change to the 
new fangled notion of lamps; besides he claimed his 
candles gave much the best light. His good wife was 
too wise to go against any of the little prejudices of 
her husband, although she used a lamp herself and 
couldn’t abide the smell of the candles. 

If it comes to a question of smell,” remarked Mr. 
Stoner, ‘‘I think the kerosene oil can hold its own 
against the world.” 

'^Well, Mr. Stoner, I’ll stand the smell of your 
candles and you must stand the* perfume of my oil, and 
so we’ll both be happy; the two of them make a fine 
light for reading, and I wish Jacob would stay at home 


The Stoner Family. 167 

sometimes these long evenings and keep us company. 
He ought to read up a little what is going on in the 
world.’^ 

" I don’t think J ake is much of a reading man, and 
you must e’en be satisfied to let that point go, since he 
is a good son and fine young fellow on all other matters.” 

It is certainly not right for him to be at Oakland 
farm all the time, day and night. It don’t look well to 
leave his mother all the time; besides,” added Mrs. 
Stoner, cautiously feeling her way, “he’s much safer 
at home.” 

Mr. Stoner smiled ; the idea of a mother being 
anxious over that boy ! “ I don’t see what harm can 

come to him there. He’s certainly too big to keep tied 
to your apron string. The young will seek the company 
of their fellows.” 

“ Well, my dear man, if I must say it out, the harm 
is that he is in company of Helen too much. He’s too 
young to think of marrying yet — not twenty-five till 
next April.” 

“ Hoots, toots,” cried the farmer, laughing heartily, 
“ Helen has been engaged to her Cousin Edward this 
many a year. Don’t you be anxious, Mrs. Stoner, she 
won’t worry your innocent lamb.” 

“ It may be as you say, husband, but I think an only 
son should stay at home sometimes and keep his mother 
company.” 

“ I suppose he thinks his mother has more acceptable 
company, madam.” 

******* 
“I’ve been thinking, Mr. Stoner, that Julianna Gann 


i68 


The Stoner Family. 


would make a splendid match for Jakey. What do you 
say to that? She has a pretty penny in her own right, 
and handsome expectations. Her old aunt can^t live 
long surely.” 

The farmer indulged in a quiet laugh to himself. 
Here was the point of all these lamentations. 

We may think it would be a fine match, but I doubt 
you’ll have some trouble to persuade the young gentle- 
man to that opinion.” 

I can’t see the difficulty,” rejoined his wife, 
especially if you’ll help me. He has a powerful opinion 
of your judgment, and with all that money he can’t be 
such a fool. She’s always been mighty fond of Jakey 
too, but of course I had to discourage it when — in fact 
— he was too young to marry.” 

‘^Well, madam, I’m not one to interfere much with 
young people in their love affairs, chiefly because they’d 
be likely to pay very little attention to any advice on 
such matters. But you’re entitled to my help, good 
wife, at all times and on all subjects.” 

******* 

With this backing Mrs. Stoner saw fit to open the 
question next morning at breakfast. 

'"Jakey, dear, you’re getting a fine man grown for 
your age,” and she looked him over with fond admira- 
tion. 

"Yes, mother, if six feet two and two hundred and 
twenty pounds will make a man, you can count me one.” 

"Your father and I were talking about you last 
night.” 


The Stoner Family. 169 

That’s all right, mother. I’ll trust either of you to 
say all the good and leave the bad unthought.” 

^^Your father was saying, Jakey dear, it was time 
you were looking about you for a suitable wife. Girls 
of the right kind are so scarce.” 

Now, now, Mrs. Stoner, have a care.” 

Oh ! let her alone, farmer. I’ve lived with her 
long enough to understand all her tricks and turns.” 

‘‘We were thinking, my dear boy, that Julianna 
Gann is a fine figure of a woman, with a handsome 
fortune to her back.” 

Here ensued a tremendous roaring and coughing and 
choking on the part of Jacob, continued so long he was 
red in the face with the efforts to get his breath, winding 
up with shouts of laughter. 

“My dear boy,” cried his mother, “do be careful 
how you eat. You’ll choke to death if you go on that 
way.” 

“ It’s you choking me, mother, with your fine figure 
of a woman with her money on her back. I can’t swal- 
low them both, and that’s the fact, and you can’t put 
that off on Father Stoner, either. I know him better — 
has more sense. No, my dear mother, that’s your own 
brilliant idea; but you must excuse me, I’m too young 
to marry yet.” 

“There, Mr. Stoner, you’ve been telling on me and 
prejudicing the boy against the best match in the State, 
just because the young woman don’t happen to be a 
beauty. Oh, you men, what a senseless set you are.” 

“ No, no,” exclaimed Mr. Stoner, laughing. “ I told 
you I would help you, and I will. Come, Jacob, let us 


170 The Stoner Family. 

reason the matter together. What’s the objection ? You 
know there’s no mistake about the cash.” 

Now, Mr. Stoner, please stop right there or you’ll 
have me choking again, and there’s no telling what bad 
effects may follow. But, mother, since you want me to 
marry. I’ll think about it. Look aiound carefully and 
see if I can find any one to suit. Kemember, mother, 
when you married Mr. Stoner here, you cut me out of 
the best match that ever was or ever can be. No such 
dear girl as that can ever be found again; but you 
never found me making any trouble or objection to your 
pleasing yourself only, on a matter where you were 
chiefiy concerned. Now did you — always treated the 
farmer bully, just as if he was my own father.” 

^^Yes, that’s so,” cried the farmer. “You and I, 
Jacob, have always been and always will be the best of 
friends.” 

“Your hand on that, father,” said Jacob, reaching 
his great paw over the table and giving Mr. Stoner a 
hearty shake of the hand. 

“There, mother, what follows?” 

“Very well!” exclaimed the wife and mother, de- 
lighted to see the ones dearest to her such good friends, 
“but it’s plain a poor woman has no chance against 
the pair of you.” 

“ Never mind, dear mother. I’ll bring home a wife, 
who’ll please you right up to the hub ; but none of your 
red-headed, freckled, giggling girls for me, and I won’t 
marry for money either. I give you fair notice of 
that.” 

“ Oh, Jacob, my darling boy, don’t talk in that fool- 


The Stoner Family. 171 

ish manner about money, and you brought up to al- 
ways have such a respect for 

‘‘ All the same, mother, I want my wife and my 
money separate. I won’t mix them, and as I have a 
special engagement this morning I’ll have to ask you to 
excuse me and be off.” 

^ ^ 

‘^Well, Mr. Stoner, what do you say to that?” 

“ Why, my dear' wife, I’d pay no attention to what a 
young man says just for the sake of argument and per- 
haps to tease you.” 

“Well, well,” said the old lady, sorrowfully; “it’s 
the first time I ever heard my son say he didn’t care for 
money.” 

^ 4 : 

As soon as Mr. Stoner was off to his work, his wife 
resolved to pay a visit to Oakland farm herself. If it 
was really so that Helen was engaged to her cousin, 
everything might come out right in the end, but the 
sooner they were married the better. She might hurry 
things up by offering to fit Helen out handsomely. It 
would be worth all it would cost to get her out of the 
way; besides, if she was engaged to Edward she had no 
business to be driving around all the time with Jakey. 
She would give her a hint on this point. 

If Helen was once out of the way she had good hopes 
that Miss Julianna and her cash might prove the winner 
at last. All that property should not go to waste if it 
was in her powder to save it for the family. To think of 


172 


The Stoner Family. 


any sane man setting up good looks against solid wealth. 

Mrs. Stoner could not help feeling provoked at the 
way the world was treating her, and it did not add to 
her felicity to have her darling drive past with Helen 
beside him. 

Drat the boy,” said Mts. Stoner, in disgust, and 
him big enough and old enough to know better.” 

Still the game was not over; she would play all her 
cards to the last and perhaps might come in ahead yet. 
Oh, the pity of it, that Jakey could not have Alice, a 
perfect woman, united to a splendid fortune. It ap- 
peared to the old lady somehow the world went very 
crooked. 

Well ! well ! Charity would know all that was going 
cn behind the scenes, and she must try and get into her 
good graces and get all the news and perhaps some 
help. 

Coming up to the side door, there sat Charity, 
serenely smoking her pipe. 

Mrs. Stoner’s aversion to this old witch, as she called 
her, was so extreme it actually kept her away from the 
house, but the greatest horror of the old lady was to see 
a woman smoking. However, if she was to have any 
help from Charity she must gain her good will, cost 
what it might. 

The contrast between the appearance of the two 
women was just as great as their dispositions were op- 
posite. The one so jolly and good-natured, the other 
sour and ill-tempered beyond the power of being pleased. 

Oh, dear, there’s Charity,” cried Mrs. Stoner in the 
most cordial manner ; I’m really delighted to see you. 


t 


The Stoner Family. 173 

and looking so well and comfortable. Well, how are 
they all, Charity? One needn't ask if all's going well, 
for when Charity's in charge things always go well." 
And so Mrs. Stoner kept on with a flood of talk, giving 
Charity no time to make answer. She knew by experi- 
ence, the only way to keep Charity from saying dis- 
agreeable things was to give her no chance to say any- 
thing. 

Now it does me good to see you, mem, and I'm very 
glad you’ve come over," broke in Charity at the first 
pause. 

‘‘ Oh, you're so kind to say so." 

“ Yes, mem, 'twill save me a trip over to your place." 

‘‘ J ust what I'd expect of you, Charity. Let me know 
everything that's going on." 

Yes, mem, if you'll excuse my politeness, what I 
wanted to say was, my pension's been going on more'n 
six months and never a cent paid yet." 

‘'Well there! you shock me; you don't expect your 
pension when you're back in your old place and getting 
the same wages." 

“That's all right, mem, if you'll excuse my naming 
it, when I work I draw my wages, and when I have a 
bond I look for payment." 

“Well, I am flustered," said the old lady; and 
suddenly thinking to save something out of the wreck 
— “ As you don't use the house — I'll put a tenant in it 
at once." 

“ Oh, I wouldn't give you so much trouble, mem. 
The house is mine for life, and I have a good tenant in 
it who pays regular every month." 


174 


The Stoner Family. 


^^Well, I am flustered,” remarked Mrs. Stoner. 

Yes, mem, and perhaps you’ll take it kindly if I 
mention I’ll expect interest on all overdue payments on 
the bond.” 

Well, I’m flustered crazy.” 

“ May-be you have a little cash about you now that 
you’d like to pay on account,” continued Charity — in- 
wardly delighted at seeing Mrs. Stoner’s dismay. 

The old lady was so bewildered that she actually took 
out her purse and began fumbling over the contents. 

The Lord deliver us,” she muttered, aside. Brass 
wouldn’t pass farther if it was pure gold.” 

Don’t you trust to the Lord to deliver you from the 
payment of your just debts,” said Charity, overhearing 
this aside with her sharp ears. 

^MVell the saints save us,” whispered the old lady, 
aghast. 

Never heard tell of no saints payin’ one’s debts 
either — don’t believe in ’em no way.” 

By this time Mrs. Stoner was wrought up to the 
point of complete surrender — there was nothing left to 
be done. She began to feel afraid of the old woman. 
Fair words would not please her, nor sharp words over- 
match her. If ever there was a live and wicked old 
witch in the world here was one now present, conjuring 
double money out of honest people’s pockets, and no 
power to stand against her. 

“ Well, I’m sure. Charity, you’ve always found me 
ready to do whatever you want. You can have your 
wages and pension and house rent, all three, in welcome. 
So now that’s settled I suppose you can invite a body 


The Stoner Family. 175 

into your nice bright kitchen to have a little comfortable 
talk/^ 

Indeed, mem, you’re most welcome, but it’s not for 
me to demean a lady by asking her into a kitchen. I’m 
not so ignorant as that, if some people do call me a 
witch.” 

All right, I’m not particular ; you can ask me into 
the parlor — all the same to me.” 

^^Eeally now, as you say if you’ve come to see me 
it would look strange for me to be asking my company 
into the parlor. If you want to see the young ladies, 
please step in the parlor, mem, and wait. They’re just 
gone out riding, but they’ll be back in two or three 
hours.” 

I didn’t come to see any one in particular, but now 
I’m here I suppose I can take a seat on the porch.” 

Truly, mem, as you think ; the place partly belongs 
to you since the farmer’s misfortune; you have a right 
to sit where you please. You’ll find these chairs here 
very hard, but as you won’t come in, just sit down and 
make yourself comfortable.” 

Uncomfortable, you mean,” said Mrs. Stoner, seat- 
ing herself. 

Just as you say, mem. I make it a rule never to 
conteract any one.” 

And a very good rule, too ; but as were were talking 
about the young people, how are they getting along ? ” 

About the same as the old people, as near as I can 
Judge — they eat three meals a day of the best they can 
get, and sleep all night in their beds — but you don’t 
fault ’em for that I hope.” 


176 


The Stoner Family. 


Upon my word ! well there ! How polite you are. 
I don't find fault with them for anything. On the con- 
trary, the very reverse. I like them to take their 
pleasure wherever the can find it.” 

Don't you worry yourself over that, mem. They’re 
ekal to finding the pleasure, if there's any going about 
loose, by road or field. They do a hard day's work 
seven days a week huntin' for pleasure.” 

Good, very good ; why. Charity, you’re something of 
a wit.” 

“ No, mem, I never considered myself anything of a 
witch, although I can see through some old ladies as 
easy as a needle can pass through a camel’s eye ! And 
if you’re wantin’ to say anything. Widow Pepper, you 
might as well use it before it gets stale — thanking you 
for mentioning it.” 

Thus cornered and brought to bay, Mrs. Stoner pro- 
ceeded straight to business. 

“ I think. Charity, we ought to be good friends. We 
have the same object in view.” 

^^Well, mem. I’ll not deny it — the only object I have 
in view myself is to have my coppers and tins polished 
and salt down any little crumbs I can save, either in 
gold or silver. Give me a bright kitchen and no one 
around talkin’ and my just dues paid up punctual, and 
there’s not a more pious woman in the county — as you 
say.” 

Speaking of the young people ; I suppose they’re 
pretty thick together, two and two — as the sayin’ is.” 

‘‘ Yes, mem, sometimes two and two — and sometimes 
four in a bunch — as the sayin’ is.” 


The Stoner Family. 


177 


My J acob now, he’s after Miss Helen, I suppose ? ” 

‘^Yes, mem, you can see him any day a-wearin’ out 
his bosses’ shoes a drivin’ her ’round.” 

And Edward now, he thinks most of Cousin Alice ? ” 

" Yes, mem, as you say; ’times he thinks most of her, 
and ’times he thinks most of hisself, if not more so.” 

" Well, Charity, I don’t suppose you want any more 
marriages around here after our late experience ? ” 

Well, mem, if you’ll excuse me, I couldn’t be no 
wuss off if your son was married to both of ’em. I 
hav’ to cook his meals for him just the same, and 
fussin’ ’round with a little bit of cake here, and a little 
bit of pie there. If he’d marry and settle down decent 
we’d feed him on his native sourcrout.” 

Well, I’m flustered,” remarked Mrs. Stoner. It was 
plain she would have to give up the idea of getting any 
help from Charity. 

As she sat silent a long time. Charity resumed. No, 
mem, if the gals would do like me and leave the men 
alone they might hope to enjoy a pious old age.” 

^‘Well, Charity, don’t you think if we’d put our 
heads together we might put a stop to it before it was 
too late?” 

‘^I don’t know, mem; you’re purty good a gittin’ 
heads together to make a match; doubt if you’d be as 
lucky to mar one.” 

What would you do now. Charity, if you were in my 
place? Come, be good-natured for once and help me 
out.” 

^^What! stop the gals an’ men from runnin’ after 
each other. No, mem, old Nick hisself couldn’t do it. 


178 The Stoner Family. 

It^s agin natur', and never can’t be done — but I’ll say 
this — the girl that marries your J acob’ll get the prittiest 

man in the State ” 

Well, it’s kind of you to say so.” 

— to put away vittals.” 

I am flustered. I might just as well staid at home, 
Charity, for all the comfort I get out of you, but it will 
just kill me if Jakey marries out of my wishes — when 
I’ve got the girl picked out that would suit me exactly. 
Oh, dear, it’s a sinful world.” 

Well, mem, I’m surprised at you, as considers your- 
self a smart woman. You come to consult a witch and 
never offer a cent of money.” Charity, saying this, mum- 
bled and leaned and looked so sly it made Mrs. Stoner’s 
blood run cold. Here was a witch if ever there was such 
a beast. 

‘^Pay me,” Charity continued, two gold pieces — 
two silver dollars — and some small change and I’ll tell 
you two secrets worth knowing.” 

Poor Mrs. Stoner was quite upset at such strange 
motions and mysterious talk. It was evident the old 
thing knew something after all, and she must get it 
out of her, even at the cost of precious coin. 

Charity, you’re a good woman. I’m sure you’ll be 
glad to help your old friend. Tell me the two secrets, 
that’s a good soul, and I’ll pay you two silver dollars 
and some small change on account of your annuity. I 
have no gold truly.” 

^^Well, mem, if you’ll look in your puss you’ll And 
the two gold pieces, and thank a witch; and I don’t 


The Stoner Family. 179 

want you to pay anything on my annuity. My master’s 
able to pay his own debts.” 

Mrs. Stoner hesitated; she hated to part with her 
money, but must know the secrets. 

“ Here,” throwing her purse in Charity’s lap ; now 
you have your own way, be fair and honest and earn the 
money.” 

What I say’s this,” said Charity, grinning in 
triumph, for there was nothing that made her feel so 
good as getting the better of Mrs. Stoner. ^^Them 
that’s together pair together. If you have a better girl, 
why don’t you show her, give her a chance. If that 
won’t work, better send Jakey to the four corners of the 
earth, and let the farmer pitch Mr. Edward after him. 
I'd be well rid of the two of them. It’s not half the 
trouble to cook for young gals. They men’s allers 
wantin’ this and that, and they gals is alius ready to 
humor them.” 

“ Well, if that’s your secret. Charity, you’re just 
ti’ying to cheat me. You will please hand that purse 
back again.” 

Charity carefully emptied the contents of the purse 
into her handkerchief, and handed the purse over to the 
disgusted lady. 

^ ^ ^ ^ H: 

On her way home, driving herself as she loved, Mrs. 
Stoner suddenly jerked up the old horse and fairly 
screamed aloud with joy. She is a wise woman after 
all. It’s good advice — a happy thought. First bring 
Jakey and Julianna more together and try to cut Helen 


i8o 


The Stoner Family. 


out. Second, if that fails, Jacob must make a foreign 
tour of a year or more. Oh, well-spent gold — lucky 
witch! Come, Dick push along; our work is cut out 
and we must set about it.” 


The Stoner Family. 


i8i 


» 


XVII. 

Mrs. Ston’er determined to try the first plan effect- 
ually before parting with her darling for a long journey. 
It seemed to her that Julianna was such an attractive 
girl, if Jakey would only spend enough of his time in 
her society, he would never be able to resist her charms. 
This good old lady was like some other people in the 
world. Whoever she liked herself, she thought most at- 
tractive, and she was not able to see the least good in 
people who displeased her. 

Jacob, my dear boy,” said his mother, a few morn ■ 
ings later, I feel very lonesome all by myself the whole 
day. You men never think of that. YouTe off and 
around seeing people and hearing the news.” 

Well, mother, why don’t you go out visiting your- 
self or have some company at home ? ” 

Well, my boy, there’s but few people around here I 
seem to care for. The old people are so dull, and the 
young so light and foolish. The only sensible girl about 
is Julianna, and she’d be only too glad to come over 
and spend an afternoon; but then you dislike her so 
much I’m afraid you might do something to offend her. 
After all, Jacob, you know she’s the most important 
young lady in this region and is worthy of the most 
polite treatment.” 


i 82 


The Stoner Family. 


Oh ! mother dear, how you talk. I don’t dislike her 
at all — and as for being rude or impolite to her, now, 
Mrs. Stoner, do you think that is the kind of a son you 
own? Have her over as often as you please and see if 
I don’t treat her like a princess.” 

“ Yes, I suppose you’d run off and spend the day at 
Oakland farm, just as if she wasn’t good enough com- 
pany for the best in the land.” 

Now, mother, I think that’s so unkind of you. I’ll 
do just whatever you say. Indeed, I like her very well. 
Why, we’ve been playmates from the beginning.” 

“ But you see she has to leave so early in the after- 
noon to get home before dark — it’s hardly worth while 
coming unless she can stay for supper. These winter 
days are so short. I would like to get her up a real 
good supper. It’s said she is the best housekeeper and 
keeps the best table in the valley, but I think we could 
show her there’s other people understand how to set a 
good table.” 

No one can beat you, mother, when you give your 
mind to it.” 

‘^What do you think would be nice, Jakey? Do you 
think she’d like a chicken pot-pie with a bottom crust 
too, and plent}^ of rich cream gravy?” 

“ I’m sure she would, mother.” 

^^And say potatoes fried in butter and cream?” 

Good again, Mrs. Stoner.” 

And hot waffles and maple syrup ? ” 

Excellent.” 

And broiled venison ? ” 

Couldn’t say fairer.” 


The Stoner Family. 183 

^^And a lot of side dishes, chicken salad and such 
like light stuff ? ” 

Keep it up, mother ; we’ll show her.” 

And what would you like for dessert ? ” 

Oh, bother the dessert ; just wind up with a good 
roast of beef and some ham and eggs to make out the 
supper.” 

" Oh, Jacob, what an appetite you have! But I doat 
on seeing you make a good meal. And then you can 
drive her home by moonlight. You’re not afraid to 
drive out your pair by moonlight, are you? She is so 
fond of fine horses, she ought to see that pair.” 

Oh, I’ll drive her home, mother.” 

Kow, don’t forget to come over in time this after- 
noon, and just show her Mrs. Stoner has a son to be 
proud of.” 

One must oblige the old mother,” thought Jacob, 
as he drove away on his accustomed morning visit. I 
dare say Julia is worth a drive home by moonlight for 
the sake of a good supper.” 

The innocent young man hadn’t the slightest suspicion 
that all this was a little private arrangement between 
his good mother and the fair Miss Gann. 

Jacob came home to dinner in the middle of the day, 
and Mr. Stoner, being admonished, began to dilate on 
the perfections of the expected guest. 

^^It’s a curious fact,” remarked Mr. Stoner, ^Hhat 
of all the land taken up by the original settlers the 
Ganns’ should turn out to be right in the center of the 
town. The old man made a powerful sight of money 
on town lots.” 


184 


The Stoner Family. 


‘^Yes/’ added Mrs. Stoner, and hundreds of acres 
left better than what has been sold'; there’s no telling 
what it will be w'orth in time.” 

^^Her Aunt Jane must be a very rich woman,” con- 
tinued Mr. Stoner. What a pile of wealth to come 
all to one young girl ; but she’s a smart business woman 
— never known to make a bad investment. No stock or 
trash for her, just your little first mortgage, well 
secured.” 

‘‘Yes,” said Mrs. Stoner, “and a very good looking 
girl after all. You needn’t begin to laugh, Jacob ; where 
would you be if all the men were condemned who were 
not beauties ? ” 

“ Oh, come, mother, you know you think I’m a beauty. 
But I wasn’t saying anything against her. Go ahead 
and sing her praises as much as you like; it don’t con- 
cern me.” 

“ Well, I don’t mean, Jacob, to compare her looks with 
our girls, but after them where will you find a finer- 
looking, smarter girl. Her hair is red, to be sure, but 
she can’t help that.” 

“But, mother, I prefer red; it’s my favorite color” 
(aside to Mr. Stoner) “ for a barn roof.” 

“ Oh, Jakey, you have such good taste, and now don’t 
you think she’s very good humored ? ” 

“ Certainly, mother, always has a smile on her face ” 
(aside) — “a regular giggler.” 

“ And she’s always been so fond of you — never gets 
tired of hearing your praises.” 

“ Well, mother, if it comes to that, I’m fond of her 
too.” 


The Stoner Family. 185 

Oh, J acob, you’re such a dear boy — and she’s a girl 
of sound sense too.” 

“ I believe you. She has sense enough to hang on to 
every penny she gets hold of ; but she’ll throw her money 
away at last on some fool. There’s always a crowd 
dangling after her.” 

“ No, indeed, my son ; she’ll never fancy such fellows 
with the ideal she has in her mind. Now I do hope 
you’ll be polite to her, Jacob, and make yourself very 
agreeable. She’s my guest and special favorite, and 
that much is expected of you. When you want to be 
kind you’re the dearest boy that ever lived.” 

Oh, I’ll lay myself out to please you ; but mind, if 
Julia misunderstands my attentions, it will all be your 
fault.” 

Don’t worry yourself,” said the farmer ; she’s well 
able to take care of herself. If any one imagines be- 
cause she’s always laughing, she’s any place near a fool 
just let him try her on business once, and he’ll soon find 
out his mistake.” 

Oh, there she comes,” cried Mrs. Stoner ; “ run and 
help her out, Jakey, and mind your promise.” 

Miss Gann drove up in style, and Mr. Pepper helped 
her from the carriage with a fiourish of polite atten- 
tion. 

She dismissed the carriage, and bowing with a gay 
laugh to Mr. Pepper, 

I understand, sir, I’m invited by your worship to 
ride home behind your famous pair of grays.” 

She touched the young gentleman on the tender point 


1 86 The Stoner Family. 

at once. If there was anything he was proud of it was 
his fine team. 

What a merry maid it is/^ said Mr. Pepper, laugh- 
ing, for indeed it was contagious. To be near Miss 
Julia no one could refrain from joining in the good 
humor. 

I suppose now I must call you Mr. Pepper, you’ve 
grown such a fine gentleman? Would he be offended, 
Mrs. Stoner, if I called him Jake, as in the olden 
time? ” 

‘^Any one,” said Jacob, ‘‘who is always in a good 
humor, may call me what she pleases. For my part, 
you will always be just Julia to me, and I’ll call you 
that, I don’t care if you marry Solomon in all his glor}^” 

“ Just listen tq the dear lambs,” cried the delighted 
Mrs. Stoner. “ What good friends they always were.” 

“ Yes, but lately she’s had such crowds of admirers 
she’s thrown me overboard. I never dare to go near her 
to put myself against those town-bred fellows.” 

“ No, sir ! that excuse won’t cover your neglect. You 
know I’m just a country-bred girl and can’t abide one 
of those snips. I know perfectly well what you’ve been 
about, young man, but as the proverb says, it’s never too 
late to mend.” 

“ There, J acob,” said Mrs. Stoner, “ she gives you a 
chance to gain her favor once more.” 

“ Oh, he never lost it, Mrs. Stoner. I think too much 
of his mother to ever find fault with her darling.” 

“You dear sweet girl,” exclaimed Mrs. Stoner, and 
the two ladies could not refrain from indulging in some 
hearty kissing under such joyous circumstances. 


The Stoner Family. 187 

Never had Jacob been so polite and complimentary. 
It warmed his good mother’s heart and made Miss 
J ulia laugh till she threatened every button on her 
dress. 

“You must excuse me, indeed,” she exclaimed; “but 
when I get among old friends I can’t help it, and as 1 
say, it’s better to die laughing than crying.” 

“ Oh, J acob,” whispered his mother, aside, “ what a 
v/oman to make a man happy for life. If she wasn’t 
worth a dollar she’d be my choice for a daughter.” The 
old lady was so much rejoiced at the auspicious open- 
ing of the campaign, she actually believed herself when 
she said she would accept Miss Julia without a dollar. 

“ How’s your dear aunt ? ” inquired Mrs. Stoner. 

“ Worse than ever, poor old thing — perfectly child- 
ish — just talks about her money all the time. Sometimes 
she’s sure she’ll lose it all and die poor — and then she 
w'ears me out with directions how to take care of it. I 
think it very hard on a poor young girl to have an old 
woman slip off and dump all that additional load on 
one. She harped on her money so much this morning 
I said at last, ‘ I wish, auntie, you could tie it all up in a 
bundle and take it with you, for I’m sure I don’t want to 
be bothered with it.’ ” 

“Ecod!” Jacob said; “if it bothers you so much, 
you can just hand it over to me. I’ll take care of it.” 

“Done,” cried Julianna — bursting with laughter — 
“ it’s yours if you say so, and all mine thrown into the 
bargain. I don’t want to spend all my time counting 
up money. It’s the plague of my life.” 

“There, Jakey,” exclaimed his mother; “did you 


i88 


The Stoner Family. 


ever have such a handsome offer, so handsomely made ? ” 
— the old lady was fairly crying with Joy — ‘Hhat’s 
none of your mock modesty, shilly-shally — but ‘ Just 
come and take me/ ” 

Not so fast, mother; she didn^t say a word about 
herself — it was only come and take my money 

‘^Well,” said the fair Miss Julia — pouting — ‘^you’ll 
hardly be mean enough to take all my property and 
leave me to shift for myself.” 

^^Jake,” said Mr. Stoner — think you’re fairly 
cornered.” 

^‘No, but, Mr. Stoner — Joking aside” — said Julia; 
don’t you think it very hard for a poor girl to be left 
in this lonely, forlorn condition — ^with a lot of idiots 
hankering around after her money? 

“ I know I’d be a double fool to put myself in the 
power of any of that tribe ; but it’ll be my fate at last, 
unless some good, honest man takes pity on me before it 
is too late. Sooner or later, some worthless man will 
get the better* of me. The circumstances are too power- 
ful for me to stand against.” 

“Well, Julia,” said Jacob, “if you go offering your- 
self and your money around in that manner the next 
thing you know you will be lost, or perhaps be sued for 
breach of promise*.” 

“ I ain’t offering myself around, Mr. Pepper, and if 
you want to sue me for breach of promise I dare you to 
try it.” 

“ Good for you,” cried Mr. Stoner ; “ if he’s a man 
he’ll surrender when he’s defeated.” 


The Stoner Family. 189 

It really looked to Mr. Stoner as if the bargain was 
about struck and Miss Julia had succeeded at last. 

Oh, J akey knows I must have my fun, and I know 
I'm safe enough in teasing him. He’s tied fast enough, 
and can’t move hand nor foot.” 

You are so blamed glib with your offers; the first 
thing you know I’ll take you up. You may not find it 
quite so interesting as you think, trading off all that 
property for one man — ’twould be a very poor bargain, 
in my opinion.” 

^^Well now, my good old friend, don’t get put out. 
You know, in all seriousness, I must marry. All that 
money will never be allowed to live and die an old maid. 
That being the case, isn’t it much more sensible for me 
to run the risk (and I know it is always a risk) with 
a man I’ve known from his youth, than to trust to a 
stranger. Don’t I show my wisdom by getting in out 
of danger ? I, who have no one to look after me, and am 
frightened to death every night, living alone with a 
crazy old aunt.” 

“ Poor thing,” said Mr. Stoner ; she must marry a 
man she has always known, and unfortunately she has 
only one to choose from.” 

There, John,” said Julia, I won’t tease you any 
more — don’t look so frightened. I wouldn’t have made 
so free only I knew you were gone, body and soul ; but 
now ain’t it a pity, Mr. Stoner, he might be the richest 
man west of the Rockies.” 

Very good. Miss Julia — we ride home by moonlight 
— I’m not so far gone as you think. It takes two to 
make a bargain, and my girl won’t consent. Now, miss, 


IQO The Stoner Family. 

you’re beginning to look frightened. I give you fair 
notice, I will make you a proposal this very night 
hiow, then, where does the teasing and joke come in?” 

“ Oh, Jacob,” exclaimed Mrs. Stoner, overcome with 

Joy- 

Come away,” said Miss Julia ; I won’t talk to him 
any more.” The two ladies went into the house, well 
satisfied that at last the careless young man had been 
brought to terms. 

‘‘Jacob,” said the farmer, shaking him cordially by 
the hand ; “ I congratulate you. She’ll make you a 
good wife, and your poor mother will now be ready to 
live contented.” 

“ Not so fast with your congratulations, Father 
Stoner. You don’t know that she’ll accept what I have 
to propose.” 

“ Oh, yes she will, J ake, she’s so fond of you ; and 
it’s a fact the poor girl is left very lonely, and no doubt 
feels dreadfully the want of some one to take care of 
her.” 

“ I’d be sorry if what I said leads to any misunder- 
standing, but if so it will be your fault, Mr. Stoner, 
for you said she was well able to take care of herself,” 

“I am sent to bid you come to supper,” said Miss 
J ulia, breaking in on them, “ and I want this chance 
to say to John I won’t drive home with him unless he 
takes back what he said. Indeed it was only my fun, 
and I feel safe to think aloud even, before my old 
friends.” 

“Eest content,” replied Jacob; “ride in peace. I 
promise to say nothing but what you want me to say.” 


The Stoner Family. igt 

No, sir, that makes it worse. I won’t go with you, 
and I did so want that ride.” 

Then, Miss Julia, hear me swear by the light of 
yonder lamp I won’t open my mouth during the whole 
drive.” 

Isn’t he provoking, Mr. Stoner, ready to take ad- 
vantage of a poor girl, who thought she was talking 
with friends, and now this man ready to take advantage 
of her innocent prattle.” 

" Come, Miss J ulia, I want to please you if I can. 
I’ll ride with you, or walk with you, or talk with you, 
or keep silent with you, all by the light of the moon. 
Now, can I say fairer than that, Mr. Stoner?” 

‘^No, indeed. I think Miss Julia may trust you to 
be always a fair, honest gentleman, anxious to serve 
her in every way, and I hope no misunderstanding will 
ever come between two such old friends.” 

Here ! ” cried Mrs. Stoner from the door, whaL 
are all you people plotting about? Come in at once. 
Your supper is getting cold. Julianna, you’re a poor 
hand to send with a mesage to the men.” 

Good Mrs. Stoner, when you send me to two such 
fascinating men I immediately forget what I went 
after.” 

It needs not to say that Mrs. Stoner’s supper was 
everything, and more than she promised, and it was en- 
joyed to the full with many a laugh and joke. 

Miss Julia was a great tease, and could hardly keep 
from attacking Mr. Pepper, but she was pretty well 
frightened at what had already been said, and obliged 
to hold her tongue under some restraint. Not so John 


192 


The Stoner Family. 


Jacob. He was in great force, and the life of the com- 
pany. Never had his delighted mother seen him show 
off with such brilliancy, and even Miss Gann was as- 
tonished at the improvement in this friend of her 
youth. 

Mrs. Stoner was very hospitable, and did all she could 
for the pleasure of the company, but she hurried 
through supper, as the young people had so far to drive. 
Poor woman, she could hardly fix her mind on what 
was going on around her or hear the loud conversation 
for the words of J acob that would ring in her ears, “ I 
have a proposal to make to you to-night.” At last all 
her hopes were to be realized, her cup would run over 
with joy. She could not rest quiet until she had fairly 
seen them drive off in gay spirits, and then she fell on 
her good man’s neck and wept. 

^ ^ ^ ^ ’ 

^^Now, Jacob,” said Miss Julia as soon as they were 
off, you know you swore to keep silent, and I hold you 
to your word.” 

“ How can I be so discourteous as to keep silent when 
a lady talks to me. If T am to keep silent. Miss Gann, 
I fear you must deprive yourself of the pleasure of 
hearing your own sweet voice.” 

^‘'Well, Mr. Pepper, you know I mean silent on that 
subject. We may talk about the weather.” 

‘^Very good. That’s something. Well, Miss Gann, 
how do you like the weather ? Do you think this moon 
will be good for the crops ? ” 


The Stoner Family. 193 

Oh, keep quiet, you idiot, if you can’t talk sense.” 

Well, to come back to sense. You know very well, 
Julia, I was always gone on the Stoner girls.” 

I know it, John. I never had a word to say about 
it. I never put myself in the scale with them. If I 
was a man myself I would never look at any other girls 
if I had a chance with such sweet girls as those ; but to 
be plain, John,'now you know they are out of the way.’ 
1 did think it a little hard you took right up with Helen 
before you had known her six months. I’m talking as 
an old friend, and telling you right out in confidence 
just how I feel about it. You frightened me at first 
by talking about making me a proposal. I don’t want 
to appear too forward or unladylike, but when one has 
to look out for oneself it’s different, you know. But 
while we were eating supper I saw I was mistaken. Ho 
man can be helped three times to pot pie and twice to 
every other dish, if he intends to make a proposal the 
same evening.” 

‘^Well, then. Miss Julia, you’re doubly mistaken, 
for I have a proposal to make to you, and one of great 
importance, but not that.” 

Say on, sir. Let us hear this important proposal,” 
replied Miss Julia, her voice trembling with disappoint- 
ment, for she hoped there was something real for her 
underneath all this joking. 

Wouldn’t you like to drive ? They don’t pull hard.” 

^^No, thank you, I wouldn’t risk it at night with 
strange horses. They go beautifully; but as you were 
just saying ” 

^"Yes, I intended to say something, but am afraid 


194 The Stoner Family. 

you might not like it. I wouldn’t offend you for the 
world.” 

Well, John, I wouldn’t have you offend me for the 
world. It always seems to me that we three families — 
all that are left of the original settlers — are somehow 
very near to each other. If I was in need of help of 
any kind, I would come straight to you, and never feel 
I was asking a favor.” 

Julia, it gratifies me more than a little to hear you 
talk that way. There isn’t indeed anything you would 
ask of me that I wouldn’t cheerfully do for you without 
question. Yes, if you will even ask me that in earnest 
I will do it.” He took her hand and kissed it tenderly, 
and held it tightly enclosed in his. 

Helen ! Helen ! This is dangerous work — driving 
young ladies around by moonlight. Accidents are pos- 
sible to the most loyal. 

“ Indeed, J ohn, you bring tears to my eyes and start 
my poor heart to beating with emotion; but there,” 
withdrawing her hand gentl}^ ‘^you must not tempt 
me too far. You are bound to Helen. You must be 
yourself — a man of your word.” 

I am bound to her just this far. I have pressed her 
to marry me, but she positively refuses unless I can get 
my mother’s — not consent — but approval, willingly 
granted. I don’t think she cares much for me, or she 
would never impose such impossible conditions. I might 
gain mother’s consent by pressure, but approval ” 

"'That you can never get, John. She thinks too 
much of money.” 

" I am afraid that’s so. See now what a fix I am in 


195 


The Stoner Family. 

with such cranky girls. Alice would have accepted me 
if it had not been for the two old people getting ahead 
of us, but that is all over now. I know that. I will 
confess, Julia, what perhaps you may suspect. I can 
never feel towards another as I always do towards 
her.” 

Well, John, if you will confess to me I will absolve 
you. If I was a man I would fall in love with that 
girl from the first tones of her tender voice that struck 
my ear. It thrills through me like sweet music. Her 
lovely face is simply heavenly. Every motion is a pose 
that would enchant an artist.” 

It shows, Julia, what a true, honest woman you are 
when you can say all that and believe it, without envy. 
It is every word true. I wonder all men are not frantic 
about her.” 

Hot at all, they feel she is not for them. She is 
far away above the common herd.” 

Is it because she is all ice ? ” 

You should know her better than to ask that ques- 
tion. She is affection itself, but enough, let us hear 
your proposal.” 

It’s not exactly a proposal. It’s like this. I have 
a friend who is twice as good-looking as I, four times 
as smart, eight times as well educated, yes, sixteen times 
the man I am in every way, unless you value a man like 
an ox, by the pound.” 

"'Ho, John, I won’t allow there can be any better 
man than you — but go on.” 

" Well, that’s all.” 


196 


The Stoner Family. 


What ! Is that your proposal ? You have a friend — 
a paragon — and that’s all.” 

I would like you to know him.” 

^^Why?” 

I’m sure you would like him. He’s a stranger here, 
but comes with the best introductions and endorse- 
ments.” 

^‘What then?” 

There can be no harm in knowing such a man, I 
suppose.” 

No, I suppose not ; but I don’t like strangers. Oh, 
John, John, I never thought I would not even be your 
third choice. You might say in your heart, if in so 
many years I fail to secure my second, I have a third 
I’m always sure of, as a last resort I’ll take poor Julia.” 

It was too much. She burst into passionate tears. 

How what is a man to do under such circumstances? 
Which of us could ride alongside a young woman in 
tears — by moonlight — and not try to comfort* her. 
AVell, John tried to console her. He had to do it. He 
couldn’t help it. 

Oh, Helen, Helen, why do you sleep so soundly in 
your bed while this young truant is driving around by 
moonlight. Surely harm will come of this. 

^ ^ * * :¥ ^ * 

There, John, there’s nothing like a good cry to 
soothe a woman’s heart. Tell me now who is your 
friend. I hope it is not that young prig Edward.” 

Oh no, no ; he will have our Alice. It is thus some 
men are born favorites of heaven,” 


197 


The Stoner Family. 

Nonsense ! ” 

Oh, it’s all settled between them.” 

Not a bit of it. Don’t tell me. That pure angel 
will never marry that selfish mortal.” 

But I tell you it’s so.” 

^^And I say nonsense.” 

" Why, you surprise me. Do you know anything ? ” 

Yes, I know that will never be a match.” 

You astound me. You don’t mean to say there’s 
another man ? ” Mr. Pepper sat bolt upright with the 
startling thought. 

^^I’m sorry, John, but il’s not you. Your day is 
past.” 

There is no one else. If you mean she will never 
marry, that’s like enough. Yes, it’s true. She’s made 
of too fine a clay to mix with mortals. I see what you 
mean.” 

Indeed you don’t. She’ll be married long before 
your honor, if you wait for your mother’s consent to 
marry Helen.” 

You amaze me. She never saw a man she would 
even look at besides Edward and myself, and if it’s 
neither of us ” 

^^And yet her sister eloped with a man. You sur- 
prise me, John; how slow you are.” 

Julianna Gann ! You don’t ! You canT ! ” 

John Jacob Pepper! I do.” 

That is simply impossible. He went back East a 
year ago. We have never heard a word from him since 
that awful time.” 


igS The Stoner Family. 

“Sharps, my attorney, saw him in Portland last 
week.” 

Well, the skies will fall first.” 

Then all I can say is, let them be digging out their 
foundations and getting ready, for they’ll have to come 
down.” 

Say no more. I’m so rattled I can hardly hold these 
horses. You couldn’t have told me anything more 
astounding.” 

You know how she feels about her sister’s memory.” 

Simply worships it.” 

You know the last words that passed the dear girl’s 
lips.” 

" I’ve heard.” 

To her it’s a sacred message from the grave.” 

Mr. Pepper had assisted Miss Julia from the carriage. 
They were about bidding good-by. 

‘^But to resume. You haven’t mentioned the name 
of your friend.” 

Dr. Little.” 

Oh ! that little man. I’ve seen him. I don’t wanf 
to know him. Since you’re auctioning me off in this 
manner, you might at least have secured a satisfactory 
purchaser. How much commission are you to get, sir, 
on the transaction ? ” 

Mr. Pepper would make no reply to that insinua- 
tion. He was deeply offended. 

Oh, John, John, that slipped out in anger. I take 


199 


The Stoner Family. 

it back. I know better. I pray you forgive me. I 
entreat you forget it. Let us kiss and be friends again.” 

What man among us could deny such tearful en- 
treaties for pardon? Which one could refuse that kiss 
of friendship? 

Twice — twice we have saved our Helen harmless. 
We can do no more. Take care, John, those horses 
will get away from you. Ho get in 3^our wagon and be 
off.” The pair was backing and rearing. Why should 
they stand shivering in the cold? What were houses 
and parlors made for? John jumped in, and had some 
trouble to subdue his restless team. , 

He cried, Will you see him, Julia? Say the word.” 

John, I think I’ll wait.” 

Mrs. Stoner was waiting up for his return. Poor 
mother, her anxious heart could have no rest until she 
knew the result of that evening’s ride. 

^^Well, John, did you make your proposal?” 

“ Yes, mother, after a fashion.” 

Well, my dear boy, tell me quick, of course she ac- 
cepted.” 

Ho, mother, she said she’d wait.” 

The poor lady was too bitterly disappointed to make 
any reply. If there was to be any more waiting, the 
sooner Jacob was sent off out of harm’s way the better. 


200 


The Stoner Family. 


XVIII. 

There must be no more hesitation now about part- 
ing with her darling. If he continued to drive Helen 
about, and was with her all the time, while the foolish 
Julia was making up her mind, the whole game would 
be lost, a fortune lost, and her dear boy throwing away 
the one chance of his life. 

"Jacob,” she said the next morning at breakfast — 
it was at meals she had her only chance of holding him 
in conversation — " IVe been thinking and planning 
something I know will please you mightily. Jacob, 
my son, you’re not paying any attention to what your 
mother is saying.” 

The truth is, Jacob was so used to having his mother 
talk right along, it wasn’t always necessary to make 
any special reply, but just make believe to listen, with 
an occasional nod of attention. This morning he was 
absorbed in his own thoughts. He couldn’t keep from 
reviewing all the transactions of the previous night, 
but in spite of all the astonishment of the news about 
Alice, and the pleasure of thinking what a nice girl 
Julia was, and after all a million thrown in could do 
no harm, and how much better to have a girl come right 
out square and handsome; still his heart returned to 
Helen. She was his now. She had virtually accepted 
him. He was a true man, and bound to use every ex- 


The Stoner Family. 


201 


ertion to bring his mother round. If that was impos- 
sible, and Helen would not change her mind, and Julia 
would wait, why, then, let the future look to itself. 
For the present he belonged to Helen, and she to him. 

"Jacob, Jacob, how absent-minded you are.’’ 

" Say on, mother, your son attends.” 

" I’ve been thinking that every young man of prop- 
erty should have a year’s travel and see the world be- 
fore settling down to the hard business of life. What 
do you think of that, my darling ? ” 

" Say on, good mother. You’re a woman of excellent 
sense.” 

" I’ve been thinking you might visit the four corners 
of the globe, — Europe, Asia, and Africa, and Yorth and 
South America,” continued Mrs. Stoner, vaguely, a 
little uncertain as to her geography, and noticing she 
had mentioned five corners. 

" Good,” cried Jacob, " and you might add the islands 
of the seas.” 

"It won’t cost you much, my son. I hear you can 
travel very cheap nowadays.” 

" Indeed it won’t cost me a cent, mother. If you send 
your darling traveling, you must stand the expense.” 

"Now, Mr. Stoner, did you ever hear the equal of 
that — wanting to drive a bargain with his own mother ? 
And dear knows how much money he has himself.” 

"No, mother, it’s your plan, and you must pay 
the bill; and it won’t be so precious cheap, either, for 
you can’t send your son traveling in a mean and nig- 
gardly style — a disgrace to the whole family — when I 
might do you all so much credit.” 


202 


The Stoner Family. 


Mr. Stoner laughed heartily at the discussion. He 
was great friends with John Jacob, and generally backed 
him up in all disputes with his mother. He thought 
Jacob was right. It was the mother’s pleasure, and she 
must pay. 

“All right, my son, I agree. Now that’s settled, I 
suppose you can get off next week.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed J acob, “ go traveling in the 
middle of Vinter! I)o you want 5^our son shipwrecked? 
No, I’ll start about the middle of April.” 

His mother objected to this delay, but as she could 
urge no special reason for haste, was obliged to give 
way. 

The moment this plan -was mentioned this deceitful 
son formed a little scheme of his own, which he hoped 
to be able to put in practice. A foreign tour he saw 
promised inviting possibilities. Why have objections 
and troubles at home, when all the wide world was open 
for pleasure and happiness. He was off in a hurry to 
consider his plan of action. If he could by any means 
gain Helen’s consent, how plain and beautiful all the 
road lay before him. 

Mrs. Stoner was highly pleased. She w^as afraid he 
would object to leaving Helen. His ready consent only 
showed her what she knew already — how selfish all the 
men were — how their individual pleasures come before 
everything. 

“ I got that idea from Charity,” she said to Mr. 
Stoner. “ Don’t you think it a capital plan ? ” 

“ Certainly, travel is an education and experience 
for the young that will do more to bring them on than 


The Stoner Family. 203 

the same amount of time and money spent in any other 
manner.” 

I don’t mean that exactly, Mr. Stoner ; but just to 
keep him out of mischief.” 

A year’s not a long time. How will it be when he 
comes back ? ” 

Oh, by that time Julianna will be tired waiting, 
and he’ll have Helen completely out of his head.” 

Oh, it’s Helen still that gives you so much anxiety. 
Well, she’s a dear girl, and any woman might be proud 
to have such a daughter.” 

‘^Mr. Stoner, you don’t understand such matters. 
My only chance now is to send the boy away out of 
danger, and if you think Miss Helen and Edward are 
engaged, you’ll find too late your mistake, for it’s your 
own daughter he’s after. They’re just as thick as bees. 
1 wonder you’re so blind.” 

Well, my dear, if it would add anything to Alice’s 
pleasure to marry Edward, I could not interfere. I 
would be sorry for it. It would be a great grief to me ; 
but I cannot cross my child in anything. No, not in 
the least thing.” 

If you feel so, Mr. Stoner, I’m sure it’s not for me 
to make objection. There’s no denying Edward’s 
a fine, handsome, industrious young man. I only wish 
Jakey was half as attentive to his work.” , * 

There’s not the same necessity for Jacob’s working. 
You must keep that in mind. There’s many ways a 
rich young man can do his duty better than working for 
his living, which is already provided. But by no means 
should they be idle. That means mischief.” 


204 


The Stoner Family. 


^^Well, I’ll keep my son out of mischief by sending 
him away out of temptation.” 

Meantime Mr. Pepper was off on his morning’s ride 
with Helen. 

She soon noticed he was unusually quiet and quite 
abstracted. The fact is he was studying over very care- 
fully the important point — how to get Helen to go off 
and marry him comfortably, and then proceed on their 
delightful bridal tour. It would save all the row his 
mother would be sure to make. She could only reach 
them by letter, and she was a very poor hand with her 
pen. 

“ Miss Helen, do you like quarreling ? ” 

“ Ho, indeed, sir. What a stupid question.” 

Well, if you disagreed with a man or woman, what 
would you do to avoid a dispute ? ” 

I’d simply go away and leave them.” 

‘‘It’s the only plan. If you disagreed with a man 
you’d go away from him, and if you agreed with him 
you’d go away luitli him. Is that the idea ? ” 

“ That don’t follow by any means,” replied Helen, 
laughing. “I might agree with a man perfectly, and 
yet he might be such a boor I’d be very glad to get away 
from him.” 

“ You don’t consider me a boor, I hope? ” 

“ You shouldn’t ask such personal questions.” 

“Would you go with me, Helen?” 

“I think I go with you pretty often, perhaps too 
often.” 

“Helen, don’t you think you could do me a very 
great favor ? ” 


The Stoner Family. 205 

[N’o, Mr. Pepper, I don't think I could. I beg you 
won't ask it." 

Well, to change the subject, how do you like foreign 
travel ? " 

I never had a chance to try it, but it must be de- 
lightful." 

To see the four corners of the earth." 

Yes, sir, the corners and the middle, too." 

Suppose some dear friend would say to you, ^ Come 
with me and let us spend a whole year in travel and see 
all that’s worth seeing on the globe.' " 

It would be charming, but I don’t think two ladies 
could make such a trip alone." 

But your friend need not be a lady. Men can travel 
and enjoy it, too. Suppose I would say in one month 
we will start, a year later will return. By that time 
our relatives will all be too glad to see us to find fault 
with anything we have done. Don't get frightened 
and begin to tremble. It's no elopement. Just a quiet 
wedding, say in Portland, in the presence of a few 
friends. Half an hour will settle the business, and then 
vre’re off on our tour and our journey for life. If it 
strikes you as too sudden, let us drop the subject now. 
There's plenty of time. I don't want to start for four 
weeks. It’s just this way. I will conceal nothing from 
you now or ever. You shall know my whole mind. 
Mother has planned this little trip — a foreign tour of 
a year. You can guess the reason. I am of age and of 
full size. It is I who must live with the woman I 
marry, not my mother. I want something else besides 
money to make me happy. Yes, dear Helen, I want 


2o6 


The Stoner Family. 


you. If you could accept me now, it would fill me with 
joy, but if you can’t decide to-day. I’ll wait. There’s 
plenty of time — a whole month. Now, my dear, before 
3'ou answer, do but consider what a beautiful plan it 
is, how happy we will be when it is all settled, and es- 
pecially give full weight to this point. I am asking you 
to oppose my mother, but only because she is wrong. 
You know that yourself. You can’t deny it. For me 
lo marry a woman just because she is rich — for that is 
all mother is thinking of — would be wrong now, and 
might lead to greater wrong in the future.” 

^ * 5^ « * H* 

There was a long silence, Mr. Pepper waiting con- 
fidently for her answer, fully convinced by his own 
arguments and nothing doubting the result, Helen pain- 
fully considering the whole situation. As for Mr. Pep- 
per himself, she had come to like, yes, to love him. 
Although not polished, she knew his solid worth. But 
there was his mother, a woman of strong views, and 
accustomed to having her own way. It was only too 
certain, if her darling son married contrary to her 
wishes, her objections would be violent and calculated 
to make his future wife anything but comfortable. 
Indeed, considering the infiuence Mrs. Stoner had with 
her son, her constant ill-will might be sufficient to de- 
stroy his happiness, and even risk a break between man 
and wife. 

Mr. Pepper, I’ll say this much. I can only repeat 
I can never marry you against your mother’s consent — 


The Stoner Family. 207 

desire. That I am sure is necessary for our comfort and 
happiness. When you show me that fairly and honestly 
won I accept. I will not ask you to wait an hour longer. 
Without that it would be a dangerous risk, perhaps a 
fatal mistake. I am convinced it would be wrong for me 
10 allow you to run that risk, even if I was to jeopar- 
dize my own future. My answer is wait. Take your 
trip, and when you return you might have more power 
to influence your mother.” 

Well, at least, dear Helen, youfll admit you love 
me — just a little.” 

Ho, Mr. Pepper, Ifll have no engagement. You 
shall go away free. Do what you please for a 5^ear. 
When you return, if you are of the same mind and can 
comply with my condition, I am yours. You may draw 
what inference you desire from that.” 

What a hard-hearted girl is here ! She would make 
a man wait a year on an inference. Too weak a sup- 
port to bear a whole year’s love. Wait ! — a hateful word ! 
There’s no room for such a word in the language of an 
active, enterprising people ; ” and then his mind turned 
back only a few hours, and he remembered how little 
it affected him when he heard another say she’d wait. 

The preparations for Mr. Pepper’s great journey 
went on apace. All the gentlemen congratulated him 
on the great pleasure he had in store, and all the ladies 
thought wdiat a selfish brute to go alone. As for Mr. 
Pepper, he had but one thought. It made him serious 
by day and almost sleepless by night. How to bring 
his mother round. Then, indeed, he would have a 
grand trip; but the least approach to the subject only 


2o8 


The Stoner Family. 


excited his mother^s ire, and he was at last bound to 
admit that nothing short of an earthquake would change 
her views. 

Finding his way blocked in this direction, Mr. Pep- 
per turned the siege again on Helen, and tried by every 
means to gain her consent to his first plan, which, he 
argued, was simply perfection. But Helen was firm, 
being convinced their future happiness could only be 
assured by obtaining Mrs. Stoner’s approval in advance. 

At last Mr. Pepper, driven to desperation, boldly 
declared to Helen he would not leave without her. 

Then,” said she, my course is plain. I must leave 
without you,” and she determined at once to carry oui 
a plan she had been thinking over for a long time. 

Before taking any decided steps she explained all the 
circumstances to Alice. 

It is much better,” said Helen, that we should 
wait a year longer, than b}'’ any precipitate action run 
the risk of making a breach between Jacob and his 
mother.” 

Dear Helen, I promise my help to any plan you 
form, but I must say it shocks me to hear you discuss 
the whole thing as if it was only a matter of business.” 

So it is, dear cousin ; business of the most vital 
kind.” 

What ! ” cried Alice, is marriage only a matter of 
business ? Has love no part in it ? ” 

Well,” replied Helen, laughing, “ since you are so 
sentimental, we’ll say business and love.” 


The Stoner Family. 209 

Uncle/^ said Helen, a few days later, I want your 
consent to a plan I’ve been forming.” 

Very good, my dear. I know it’s my place to give 
the girls their own way. You have my consent, as a 
matter of course.” 

Uncle, I don’t like feeling dependent on you any 
longer. I want you to let me go down to Portland and 
get something to do to make my own living.” 

Helen ! Helen ! I’m distressed to hear you talk like 
that. Why, my dear child, it gives me unbounded pleas - 
ure to provide for you just the same as if you were my 
own daughter. Alice, speak to your cousin. Do you 
hear what she is saying ? ” 

‘^Yes, father, I’ve heard nothing else for a week, 
and I’ve made up my mind, as she’s such an obstinate 
girl, it will be best, just to let her have her own way. 
When she comes back she will be ready to stay with 
us.” 

Well, you astonish me, you two girls.” 

Papa, there’s another little thing. We couldn’t 
let her go off by herself in that manner. You must 
let me go down with her to see her established in some 
way. Perhaps I can frighten her out of' it and bring 
her back with me.” 

“ Oh, my dear child ! ” cried Mr. Stoner in alarm^ 
^*you must not even think of such a thing. You cannot 
leave your old father, even for a day. Helen, how can 
you be so cruel — with your disgusting independence — 
as to break up this happy home and tempt my poor child 
away? Be a good girl, change your mind, dear, and 
don’t put this great grief on your poor uncle. I’m so 


210 The Stoner Family. 

fond of you, too, dear, it would give me great pain to 
see you go.” 

Don’t distress yourself, dear papa. You see, Helen 
is restless, and I need a little change and want to do 
some shopping in Portland. You must let us go, in- 
deed.” 

Well, if it must be — but only for one, or at the most 
two weeks, and you cannot go alone. You must take 
Edward with you.” 

Oh, papa dear, pray excuse us. We want to be rid 
of the men and have a little rest. Come round on the 
side porch, papa. I want to show you this vine,” carry- 
ing him off. “Let me explain. You see, Jacob is wor- 
rying Helen all the time to marry him, but she is posi- 
tive it would not be right without hiis mother’s consent.” 

“ It shows her good sense, Alice ; but J acob will be 
off in a few days, and there’s no telling how matters 
will shape themselves by the time he comes back.” ' 

“ There’s where you are mistaken, papa. He now de- 
clares flat he will not go a foot unless Helen goes with 
him. He urges her to marry him at Portland and go 
off quietly on the grand tour.” 

“Well, mj- dear, if she did that, Mrs. Stoner would 
never forgive her.” 

“ So Helen has resolved to go away herself a day or 
two before his date. I will go with her, and as soon as 
we hear Jacob has sailed from New York, I’m sure we 
can persuade her to come home again, and everything 
will come out right.” 

“Well, my dear, I suppose I must give in, but only 


The Stoner Family. 21 1 

on condition Edward goes with you. I can’t have you 
two girls alone in the city.” 

When Mrs. Stoner heard of this plan of Helen and 
the reason for it, she praised her conduct greatly, said 
it showed her pluck and good sense, that she was a dear 
girl, and she would be glad to do anything in the world 
to please her. She even regretted circumstances be- 
yond her control prevented her accepting Helen as a 
daughter. 

The preparation being quickly completed, the girls 
and Edward were ready to start on their trip to Port- 
land. His mother was greatly relieved to see how 
quietly her darling took the separation from Helen. 
Indeed, she was disposed to blame him for his heart- 
lessness, and remarked to Mr. Stoner, See what self- 
ish mortals these men' are. Here, Jacob in love with 
Helen for a year and fairly wild after her, calmly pre- 
pares to leave her for a year as if he would see her 
again the next day.” 


212 


The Stoner Family. 


XIX. 

Helen, you don’t know how delighted I will be 
when you and John are comfortably settled. He’ll 
make a perfect husband. His first care in life will be 
to make his wife happy.” 

Well, dear Alice, if you think so, it’s a pity you are 
disappointed.” 

No, not in the least; but still. I’ll admit if matters 
had shaped themselves differently there’s no telling what 
might have happened.” 

The next thing, Alice, you’ll be making me jeal- 
ous.” 

‘^No, dear, I surrender him to you, but you must 
expect me to be always fond of him. I couldn’t help 
it. He’s not handsome, but as good as gold.” 

I don’t agree with you at all, for I think him both 
handsome and good. I consider him just as handsome 
as Cousin Edward, and a thousand times better-na- 
tured. I wouldn’t say a word against Edward, dear, if 
I thought you had the least idea of accepting him. I’m 
not blind, Alice, and can easily see how much Edward 
admires you, as, indeed, what man could help it. No 
doubt he intends to propose to you in words as he has 
done all along by his actions; and you treat him so 


The Stoner Family. 213 

kindly, love, it deceives him as to your intentions. I 
feel confident you will never marry him.’^ 

To tell you the truth, Helen, he has already pro- 
posed in words more times than one. I didn’t mention it 
to you before, but now I know you have agreed to take 
J ohn you shall know all my secrets.” 

What answer did you make ? ” 

I told him simply and finally that, as my cousin, 
he would always be dear to me, but he must never think 
I would go farther.” 

^‘^Why does he act as if it was all understood be- 
tween you ? ” 

“ I am afraid he has such a poor opinion of woman- 
kind he expects to have his own way, in spite of the 
objections any girl might have to him. He feels his 
poverty deeply, and is determined to marry a rich wo- 
man. I don’t think it makes much difference to him 
whom he takes so she has plenty of money.” 

If that’s his idea, Alice, why don’t he take Miss 
Gann? She’s rich enough, and I’m sure has every 
quality to make a man happy, except, perhaps, one could 
hardly call her a beauty.” 

Helen, I have a happy thought. Julianna shall 
marry our cousin. Yes, we will both be martyrs and 
deny ourselves the honor, that he may have the richest 
girl in the county.” 

You’re a genius, Alice. They’ll just suit each 
other. She has good nature and money enough for two ; 
and he has good looks and character enough for both. 
A splendid match ! As for love, I think the poor girl 
would love any man who would overlook her personal 


214 


The Stoner Family. 


imperfections ; and as for our dear cousin, he loves him- 
self so dearly he don^t need the love of a woman to 
complete his happiness.” 

Yes, it’s a brilliant idea, and as this is our last 
night at home, we must set about the scheme at once 
and rush it through. I sincerely believe we’ll be doing 
good service to both if we can bring about a match.” 

I’m afraid, Helen, we’ll have hard work to manage 
Edward. Her appearance will be too much for him.” 

“ But, my dear Alice, look at her purse. Surely that 
is large enough to hide any number of objections.” 

Oh, here comes Mr. Pepper,” cried Helen. We 
must take him into our little plot and bind him over to 
help us. Come, Mr. Pepper, and hear our little scheme. 
Don’t you want to provide a good husband for your 
dear Miss Julia? I know you alwa3'^s admired her 
purse.” 

Mr. Pepper looked frightened. These girls were 
always up to some mischief. Had they heard anything 
about his moonlight ride. If so, he would never hear 
the end of it. 

We’ve heard she’s just the same as engaged. How 
does that strike you ? ” 

Well, I hadn’t heard it,” replied Mr. Pepper grave- 
ly, trembling in his shoes. 

Look at him ; how seriously he takes it,” exclaimed 
Helen. How he’s lost her, he feels his mistake.” 

Oh, I’ve lost her, have I ? ” said Mr. Pepper, 
brightening up, greatly relieved. “ You girls tease me 
so, you’ll have me reduced to the size of Dr. Little.” 

Just listen to him,” cried Alice. This giant thinks 


The Stoner Family. 215 

every man not as large as himself a mere dwarf. Don’t 
you know, sir, many ladies admire small men the 
most?” 

Alice,” exclaimed Helen, pretending to be greatly 
surprised, you don’t, you can’t mean anything, but if 
you are serious, I’m free to confess he’s a dear little 
man and all brains. For my part I prefer a giant,” 
and she gave John Jacob such a kindly smile it made 
him laugh every time he thought of it. 

You’re a pair of dunces,” said Alice, “ but I’m not 
ashamed to own I .prefer the giant mind to the giant 
body.” 

But you haven’t told me who is to be the happy 
man to get all the Gann gold.” 

Let me whisper it,” said Helen. It’s our cousin.” 

Hold me, hold me,” roared J ohn J acob, I’m going 
to faint.” 

Be quiet, sir, we want you to help us. Don’t you 
think, when Edward is so poor it would be a grand 
thing for him to come into all that money ? ” 

Why, of course I do,” replied J ohn, but he can’t 
get the money without taking the girl.” 

Oh, you cruel man ; but will you help us ? ” 

" Help you ! Why, I’ll do just what you tell me, 
right or wrong. You shall keep the conscience for 
both.” 

I think, Alice, Mr. Pepper might drive Miss Gann 
over this evening to make a farewell call on me, and 
we can start the ball rolling at once.” 

All right,” said Mr. Pepper, you can count on 
having her here this evening.” 


2 i 6 The Stoner Family. 

After tlfat Mr. Pepper and Helen went off for a 
little walk. 

John, did yon notice what Alice said about admir- 
ing little men. It would be a good joke and serve her 
right for abusing my giant to have the doctor here this 
evening, too. You could suggest to him h'e ought to 
pay us a call before we go.” 

Certainly,” replied Mr. Pepper, I can easily have 
him here; but perhaps Alice might not like it.” 

f Oh, she’ll never suspect us. It will appear to her 
as if he was making a call for politeness’ sake.” 

Well, I’ll attend to it, but I wouldn’t for the world 
have Alice know we planned it.” 

At supper the two girls thought it better to prepare 
Edward for the coming visitor. 

Cousin Edward,” said Alice, you must brush up 
this evening and look your best. We expect company. 

Who, pray, is going to put that infliction on us ? ” 
‘^‘^Yone other than the great Miss Julianna Gann, 
the richest girl in all the region; and all her money in 
her own right. Hone of your expectations and trouble- 
some relations, but just clear, without encumbrance.” 

""I don’t suppose she will notice me, whether I am 
brushed up or not.” 

Indeed, but she will; she’s a great admirer of hand- 
some men.” 

‘"Now, is that fair,” cried Edward, “for you two 
girls to be laughing at a man like that ? ” 

“ Come, sir,” said Helen, “ you won’t deny you think 
yourself a handsome man.” 

“ You may be sure I won’t admit I think an5dhing of 
the kind. Is Miss Gann the one with the red head ? ” 


The Stoner Family. 217 

Auburn hair, you might call it,” said Alice. 

^‘Auburn you might call it, but red it is,” replied 
Edward ; but for my part I prefer girls with red hair. 
The brighter it is the more beautiful their complexions, 
and they are always very smart and witty. Indeed, the 
prettiest and brightest girls I have ever seen were of 
that type.” 

Now listen to him, Alice, but he can’t make us be- 
lieve he don’t admire us — he’s only trying to make us 
feel badly. However, he shall see the heiress and judge 
for himself. Perhaps, if he plays his cards well, he 
might win her and her fortune ; but I can tell you she’s 
very quick and will notice if you try to make fun of 
her.” 

Could any one make fun of a million ? ” asked 
Edward, seriously. 

No sensible man, surely,” replied Helen, “ and we 
wish you luck on this grand undertaking.” 

You’re mighty fond of your fun, and it would just 
serve you right if I declare my independence and leave 
you both.” 

And become Mr. Gann,” said Helen. 

But, seriously,” said Alice ; she’s a splendid catch 
for you, and you might succeed.” 

That from you, Alice ? ” 

Yes, Cousin Edward. I think she would suit you, 
and my advice is to do your best to win her.” 

^^Very good, Alice, I’ll follow your advice. I’ll 
marry Miss Gann.” 

That is, if you can get her.” 

Oh, I suppose there’s no trouble about that ? ” 


2i8 


The Stoner Family. 


There might be some trouble. Of course she’s had 
offers by the dozen, and you may as well know she is 
very sweet on John, and his mother intends to make a 
match of it.” 

‘^Well, thank fortune, it’s not a Mormon country; 
you can’t all marry John.” 

“We don’t all want to marry John, only our dear 
Helen. She shall have him all to herself. Of all the 
men I have ever met, he is the one I would say is safe 
to make his wife happy beyond a doubt.” 

“ Take care, Alice ; I won’t have you in love with my 
John Jacob.” 

“ I wasn’t talking of love, dear. I only said the 
woman who marries him has her happiness absolutely 
safe. Alas! alas! I wish I could feel the same about 
other men.” 

A shade of sadness passed over Alice’s sweet face, 
which Helen observed, but had no clue to interpret. 
If Miss Gann had heard that speech it would have been 
full of meaning to her. It would have meant the 
mingling of sacred duty — pity and fear — love and 
bitter dread. What hope — what misgivings — what 
shrinkings, darkened the life of this tender soul ! Her 
trembling heart, torn by troubles too secret to be whis- 
pered — ^by doubts too heavy to be resolved. Well might 
she sigh alas! alas! Surrounded by dearest friends, 
whose supremest joy was to give her pleasure, she lived 
alone. There w^as not one to whom she dared hint her 
pitiful story. No wonder her lonely spirit turned to- 
wards Portland. 

The result of this little conversation Avas to make 


The Stoner Family. 219 

Edward resolve to make Alice Jealous, by paying the 
most assiduous attentions to Miss Julia, and for the 
future, let come what might.” 

* * :^ * * * * 

As the evening advanced, Mr. Pepper arrived with the 
fair Julia, and later who should drop in but Doctor 
Little. 

Alice cast a suspicious glance at Helen, but she would 
not notice it. 

The doctor was a man able to make his way in any 
company. The pink of neatness in his dress, and his 
manners genial and cordial to a degree. 

Miss Julia observed him closely, guessed at his age, 
and estimated his height. She even took occasion to 
stand alongside of him and was satisfied to note that 
he was fully as tall as herself, and she was considered 
uncommon tall. This young lady, notwithstanding her 
queer looks and eccentric ways, had a very level head, 
and always knew very well what she was about, and 
what she wanted. 

Cousin Edward was extremely polite to Miss Gann, 
but that young lady showed a decided preference for 
the doctor. She made no secret of her fancy for him, 
so that none of them could fail to notice it. 

The disgust of Edward was highly amusing to the 
young ladies after all his boasted confidence. He 
wanted to vex his cousins by gaining the favor of Miss 
Julia, but that young lady scarcely noticed him, while 
she was all attention to the little doctor. 


220 The Stoner Family. 

But Miss Gann could not secure the exclusive atten- 
tions of Dr. Little. He was equally polite and agree- 
able to the other ladies, and altogether appeared such an 
immense favorite with all three that John Jacob and 
Edward both voted him a nuisance. 

The more the ladies noticed the feelings of Mr. 
Pepper and Edward, the more they redoubled their at- 
tentions to the doctor. 

It was very plain to Miss Julia that both the other 
ladies were much taken with the doctor. IPs just like 
them,” she thought ; “ they’re never satisfied unless they 
have every man that’s worth having. They don’t want 
to leave any other girl half a chance.” She resolved 
then and there, after weighing and observing and admir- 
ing the doctor for two hours, that she would promptly 
remove temptation out of his way. 

The cousins were too pretty and too attractive to be 
left to work their spells on the stranger. Another even- 
ing like that and it would he the same old story. 

When the time arrived for Miss Gann to leave, Mr. 
Pepper was preparing, as a matter of course, to drive 
her home, but she declared, with a burst of laughter, 
that she would not have the face to trouble him twice 
the same night, but as Doctor Little’s route lay right 
past her door, she would ask him the kindness to let 
her ride with him and she would be so much obliged 
for the trouble. 

The baffled conspirators heard this speech with amaze- 
ment — the doctor’s route being exactly the opposite of 
Miss Julia’s. 

The doctor, nothing loath, drove off with the fair 


221 


The Stoner Family. 

Julianna, to the immense amusement of Alice and 
the profound disgust of Cousin Edward. 

Both ladies expressed their surprise at Edward’s al- 
lowing the little doctor to carry off the heiress after all 
his promises, but Cousin Edward was in no very amiable 
mood, and walked out of the room without a word. 

Mr. Pepper bid the young ladies good night in an 
abstracted manner, and drove off towards home, deeply 
puzzled. Affairs are getting dreadfully complicated, 
said he. This is getting too much for my brain.” — 
He put the matter to his mare, in confidence, as she 
jogged along, and appealed to her if she could under- 
stand it. 

Here is Helen, willing to marry me because she 
knows I can never bring mother over. — Here is Julia, 
declaring with tears one night she will wait for me, and 
the very next night carries off Alice’s prize doctor. — 
Here is Edward, wants Alice and she won’t have him; 
and ready, in the handsomest manner, to sacrifice him- 
self and make Miss Gann happy, and she won’t look 
at him. Alice declares she loves me as a brother — she 
won’t marry me because, as Julia says, she wants the 
one man in the world she should shun. And here is 
Edward and Helen, engaged from their youth up, and 
now have no notion of carrying out the contract. It’s 
all a muddle, that’s a fact. There’s only one thing clear 
in the whole business. I know what I want myself, 
and I’ll stick to Helen until I win.” 

^ * * * ❖ * He 

The doctor’s wagon was very small, intended to seat 


222 


The Stoner Family. 

only one person, and the tv/o were pretty well crowded. 

It’s a cool night/’ remarked the doctor. 

‘^Yes; but seasonable.” : 

Good weather for spring wheat.” 

Bather dry ; but I’m afraid I crowd you.” 

Not at all, Miss Gann, plenty of room.” 

Doctor Little, I’m ashamed to have brought you so 
far out of your way.” 

Don’t mention it ; gives me the greatest pleasure, I 
assure you.” 

You’re very obliging.” 

It’s my trade ; must oblige the ladies.” 

Is trade good with you ? ” 

“ Not very. If I bad known it was such a disgust- 
ingly healthy country, wouldn’t have come near it; hut 
settled now — stick it out.” 

‘‘ Hoping for some kindly epidemic ? ” Miss Gann 
gave her first laugh. ’ Nothing breaks up stiffness like 
your laugh. 

“A good crop of regular chronics pays better,” re- 
plied the doctor. 

A business you might call good enough for one and 
not enough for two.” 

“Just so. Miss Gann, no thought of engagement or 
marriage on such an income.” 

“ And yet I suppose you have no objection to matri- 
mony, in the abstract ? ” 

“Not in the least; only proper state — duty of every 
man and woman.” 

“ Well, we all ought to try to do our duty.” 


The Stoner Family. 223 

Certainly, matter of conscience with me ; must 
marry soon as see living safe.” 

Are you particularly fond of doctoring ? ” 

Far from it; I do it to earn my living.” 

Yet some one must do it.” 

Certainly, those do it w^ho must.” 

If you had a large estate to manage you’d rather 
attend to that ? ” 

Father!” 

" Don’t let me crowd you, doctor.” 

"" Thank you, I will sit over a little; this buggy is so 
narrow.” 

It’s a beautiful moon.” 

Perfectly lovely night.” 

‘^But the night-time is very lonely when one lives 
alone in the country. Sometimes I’m terribly fright- 
ened.” 

“ Indeed, I pity you.” 

Doctor, do you believe in love at first sight ? ” 

“I do; it’s the only kind that’s real and lasting.* 
When two persons meet for the first time, if they are 
adapted by nature as suitable companions for life, in- 
stinct calls them at once and love draws them together. 
It’s getting chilly, let me put your shawl around your 
shoulders.” 

Thank you very much, if you will be so kind. Do 
you know, doctor, I’m a believer in love at sight my- 
self?” 

‘^Of course; it’s the only true love. Your cool, cal- 


224 


The Stoner Family. 


dilating, convenient love stands hesitating, shivering 
on the brink; your love at sight never waits to doubt, 
hut plunges boldly in and strikes out for the blissful 
shore beyond/’ 

‘^When it comes to jumping in, I’m afraid I’d be a 
poor hand. I can’t even float.” 

Ah ! Miss Julia, you have but to stand on the shore 
beyond and give the sign, and Leander will soon swim 
the Hellespont to reach you.” 

Oh ! you’re quite poetical.” 

“Who could help it in such company, and by the 
light of yon beautiful moon ? ” 

“ I do so love moonlight rides when one has good 
company.” 

“ Oh, Miss Julia, you are so kind to say so.” 

“ I’ve had a delightful evening, doctor. It’s the 
first time I’ve met you, but I’ve heard of you before.” 

“ I hope nothing hut good.” 

“ That’s the truth ; I’m so run down by drinking, 
smoking, lazy men, I will say frankly it’s quite a relief 
to meet such a man as you.” 

“ It’s easy to get rid of such fellows as you speak of. 
They never trouble a woman after she’s married.” 

“ What a blessed relief ! Of course I know it’s not 
myself, it’s my money, they’re after. I suppose I’ll be 
driven to it as a last refuge. Perhaps you’ve heard of 
me, doctor ? ” 

“ Of course, every one around here knows of the rich 
Miss Gann.” 

“Well, now you’ve met me, shall I ask you bluntly 
what you think of me ? ” 


The Stoner Family. 225 

Oh, my dear Miss Julia, permit me to say, Fm de- 
lighted — charmed.’^ 

^^Hair too red?” 

^^Not for me. I admire auburn hair, of all things, 
and yours is a lovely shade.” 

Freckles?” 

I didn’t observe any ; but a fine, clear complexion 
will always tan when exposed to the sun.” 

Teeth too large ? ” 

Not to please a doctor. We know too well that 
strong teeth are necessary to good health and a sound 
constitution.” 

Laugh too much, I suppose ? ” 

Oh, my dear young lady, could any one object to 
good humor. Most rare quality in wife or maiden.” 

You’re very complimentary, sir, but I like compli- 
ments. It’s a dish not often served at my table. 

Oh, dear ! Doctor, we’re nearly home ; this delight- 
ful ride will soon be over.” 

Too soon ! too soon ! ” 

You don’t know how frightened and lonesome I am 
at nights in that great house alone.” 

I can feel for you, my dear girl.” 

I don’t know what would become of me if taken 
sick in the night.” 

^^You might die before a doctor could reach you. 
It’s really very risky.” 

^^I don’t want to die yet, but what can I do? I 
would not mind the cost of keeping a young doctor in 
the house, but it might not look well. People might 
talk.” 


226 


The Stoner Family. 


It would perhaps cause remark, but you might keep 
an old doctor. I think, under the circumstances, the 
public would be willing to allow you that.^’ 

But I don’t like an old doctor.’’ 

They both indulged in a little laugh here, and heaved 
a mutual sigh. 

I think, my dear Miss Julia, I could suggest a plan 
that would overcome all the difficulties.” 

Oh, you dear man, if you would only advise and 
help me, how thankful I would be.” 

You might marry the young doctor.” 

Oh, you make me blush — I see you’re a very in- 
genious young man in overcoming difficulties.” 

^ ^ :ic He :{c 

This space represents a blank in the conversation, 
filled up by hard thinking. 

To him, but one sublime thought : To manage your 
own estate/' 

To her : Better secure a good man now and have no 
more waiting/' 

* * ♦ * H« H« ♦ 

But, Doctor, when could this marriage be ? ” 

“ To-night ; we’re not a half a mile from the parson’s 
door. Sweet J ulia, why not to-night ? ” here a little 
squeeze of the hand comes in. 

Goodness gracious, how you frighten me with youc 
sudden proposal. The good man is in bed hours ago.” 

He’ll cheerfully get up to oblige us — and earn a 
fee.” 


The Stoner Family. 227 

Mercy, no ! you mustn’t press one so. How im- 
patient you are.” 

‘^All the world’s under pressure — nature abhors a 
vacuum,” remarked the doctor, putting his arm around 
the fair Julia — you see she was in danger of falling out 
of the buggy — the seat was so very narrow. 

‘‘ Oh, don’t urge me so ; I must have time to get 
ready.” 

It would save me a long ride home, sweet love.” 
At this point the doctor ventured a delicate kiss. 

Oh, you dear man, it’s hard to resist you. Give me 
one week and I am yours.” 

Impossible ! It can’t he done ! If you are to obey 
me you may as well commence at once. I grant you 
one day ; but how can I ever put in the weary hours ? ” 

" Well, dear love, we’ll compromise, let it be in three 
days.” 

We regret to add the remainder of this interesting 
conversation cannot be given, for the reason it was quite 
inaudible. 

4: 4: He He 

And thus it happened, a few days later, while the 
young ladies and Cousin Edward were enjoying them- 
selves in Portland, and Jacob had bid his mother an 
affectionate farewell and was fairly started on his long 
journey. Doctor Little and Julianna Gann — spinster — 
transacted a little business, the news of which burst 
like a bombshell on the astonished country. 

* * * * 4 ! * * 

Here we would like to end our story and say: these 


228 


The Stoner Family. 


good people already married, lived long, prosperous and 
happy lives. If we follow our characters further, we 
will only get involved in impossible difficulties. 

Mrs. Stoner will never consent to her dear boy’s 
throwing away the great chance of his life by marry- 
ing a poor girl, and Helen will never marry him with- 
out his mother’s approval. 

Dear Alice will never be able to bring her own mind 
to yield to the entreaties of young Devine, or even to 
hint at the subject to her relations. If she did, you 
may be sure they would rise in arms against her. As 
there is no one left for Cousin Edward, he must die a 
bachelor. John Jacob, good honest soul, cease to worry 
about the women. Go off on your tour, enjoy yourself 
and be happy. 


The Stoner Family. 


229 


XX. 

The young people being now all away, the old folks 
settled down for a quiet, comfortable time. 

They were pleased to note the great improvement in 
Charity of late, which Mr. Stoner attributed to the 
superior management of his wife. She had succeeded 
not only in dulling Charity’s tongue, as promised, but 
had actually smoothed the asperity of her temper, and 
brought her at last to the condition of a good-natured 
woman. Nothing convinced Mr. Stoner more of the 
marvelous managing powers of his wife than the won- 
derful change she had wrought in the unfortunate 
temper of his old servant. 

"It’s amazing,” said the farmer; "and really, 
madam, does you the highest credit.” 

"You don’t know all, Mr. Stoner,” exclaimed his 
delighted wife. "We are not only the best of friends, 
but she has rendered me valuable services by giving me 
timely information of the doings of the young people, 
and, as far as possible, keeping them apart. You must 
excuse me, Mr. Stoner, we all have our little weak- 
nesses and mine is in having my only son make a fine 
match.” 

" You mean, of course, a rich match.” 

" Of course, it’s just the same.” 


230 


The Stoner Family. 


^'Well, well! my dear, I don’t agree with you, and 
can’t see how any additional wealth would be of any 
use to Jacob, or add a fraction to his happiness, but 
you’re entitled to have your own way, which I have no 
doubt you will be able to get in this, as in most 'other 
matters. A woman who can reform old Charity should 
be able for anything.” 

Charity and Jakey had been the closest friends from 
his childhood. He had spent most of his time in com- 
pany of Charity’s girls, and his devotion to them 
touched the heart of this hard old woman, who had but 
this one weak spot — her love for these motherless chil- 
dren. 

It so happened that Charity was the only person to 
whom Jacob could confide the whole of his mind. Cer- 
tain portions were shared by his mother, and some by 
the young ladies, and even Papa Stoner; but Charity 
was the only one to whom he opened his whole heart. 
This confidence was rewarded by many special dishes 
prepared for him by his old friend. Their long and 
confidential conferences gave rise to the joke, that he 
was Charity’s beau and would marry her at last. 

Every time Mrs. Stoner bribed Charity by fair words 
and some very inexpensive present to keep her eye open 
to thwart the young people, this wicked old woman re- 
doubled her efforts to bring about a marriage between 
Jacob and Helen, and many happy hours Jacob spent 
with her while she recounted the perfections of Helen. 

The last words Jacob said in private to this ancient 
friend, before he went off on his tour, were : Look out 
for a surprise, whether it takes a week, a month, or a 


231 


The Stoner Family. 

year, it^s all the same. I marry Helen — so to save time 
you might get your spare room ready, as we intend to 
live with you.^^ 

This high good humor then was only the treacherous 
delight Charity felt in anticipating the time when she 
would see her old enemy discomfited and all her plans 
put to confusion. 

* si* * * * * * 

How is my good friend this morning ? ’’ exclaimed 
Mrs. Stoner, driving up. 

Oh, mem, I’ve had a bad night, cramps and pains 
in every blessed bone of my body. If it had not been 
for your blackberry brandy I’d been worse than dead 
by this time. If you could spare another bottle ” 

“ You shall have it, Charit}'-, if it’s the last one I had 
in the world, and here, I’ve brought you another pot of 
your favorite jam.” 

“ Oh, you’re too kind, mem, if you will excuse the 
story, but that jam is so rich you ought to be caieful 
how you give it to old men. I’ve heard of bad effects 
coming to them from such rich sweets.” 

This praise was somewhat suspicious, but Mrs. 
Stoner resumed : 

We can hardly get cooking good enough for Mr. 
Stoner after the way he’s been spoiled by you. I must 
get some of your best receipts.” 

I always took great pride in my cooking, mem ; but 
for sourcrout I can’t compare to you.” 

^‘Dear, dear, how kind to say so,” and aside, “this 
old witch has some of the malicious spirit left in her 


232 


The Stoner Family. 


yet — I’m so relieved to think my son is well on his 
journey and out of harm’s way.” 

I’m glad your satisfied, but it’s a parlos thing for a 
green young man from the country to go traveling alone 
around the world. He might lose his way and never 
get home again.” 

Jacob has too much sense to lose his.” 

True for you, ma’am ; he never got lost around here, 
and yet I doubt if he ever spent a night at home lately.” 

'‘Well, he was never far away, and always in good 
company.” 

" There, la ! you don’t suppose he was here all the 
time. How wicked it is for young men to deceive their 
mothers so.” 

"You’re only saying that to frighten me. Charity.” 

"Well, mem, I’m glad you have such confidence — 
maybe it’s the best — but for my part I never think a 
young man safe until he’s fairly married.” 

" You wouldn’t have him marry a poor girl, I hope.” 

" Sometimes a poor one, who will save money, is 
worth more than a rich one to throw it away.” 

" There’s a good deal in that — perhaps I did wrong 
to oppose Helen so stoutly. I miss my darling 
greatly.” 

" Well, mem, it’s well he escaped Helen. She’d make 
his money fly.” 

" It’s hard to say; Julianna was my choice, but Jacob 
didn’t seem to take to her.” 

" You may be mistaken, mem ; the last thing he told 
me was he was going to surprise us by marryin’ soon. 
I pray heaven he don’t fall into the hands of some 


The Stoner Family. 233 

[worthless huzzy and bring home a wife both poor and 
Ornery. Now, Helen, at least has good blood.’’ 

^^Well, so has Julianna, and money besides — but” — 
doubtfully — you didn’t like her.” 

Oh, I declare to goodness, I admired her of all 
things ; she had but one fault, she was too rich.” 

Well, it’s a great trial lo have such a son and have 
all the young girls after him.” 

Yes, mem, but he may escape the young girls if you 
can keep him clear o’ the widders.” 

Spiteful old heathen,” thought Mrs. Stoner, as she 
drove home, “ and it’s a blessing I don’t need her serv- 
ices any more.” 

Hi 4: ^ ^ ^ $ H: 

Meanwhile, Jacob, supposed by his doting mother to 
be far away on his route East, was quietly enjoying him- 
self in Portland. As he remarked to our friends, if he 
was to see the world it was best to commence at his 
home city. 

He had fallen in with a very sociable young’ gentle- 
man of Portland, who also was about to make the grand 
tour. He explained to Mr. Pepper how advantageous 
it would be for them to travel in company — not only 
increasing greatly their pleasures, but materially reduc- 
ing the cost of traveling by sharing the expenses in com- 
mon. Unfortunately he was not quite ready to start, if 
Mr. Pepper could only manage to wait for him. Mr. 
Pepper could easily wait. He would wait any length of 
time to oblige such a friend. 

Meantime, he must write his first letter to his 


234 


The Stoner Family. 


mother. He hadn^t much news to give her, but she 
would be delighted to hear of his new companion, and 
this economical method of saving expenses. It wasn’t 
necessary to worry her by saying anything about the 
delay in Portland, so he 'would leave off the date from 
his letter. The dear old mother would never notice it. 

'^Here’s a letter from Jacob,” said Mr. Stoner, a 
few evenings later, handing it to his 'wufe. 

‘‘ Dearest Mother, — 

“ Pm well and hasten to inform you of a splendid 
plan I’ve made that will add immensely to the pleasure 
of my trip and actually save money at the same time. 
I’m to have a traveling companion for the whole journey 
— most agreeable person, and you know in many things 
the cost is no more for two than for one. Have had 
an awful good time so far — had no idea there was so 
much pleasure in traveling. 

In haste. 

Your affectionate son, 

Jacob.” 

The farmer quietly enjoyed his supper while his 
wife puzzled over her letter. 

You’ll have many delightful letters from Jacob,” 
he remarked, and his descriptions of the different 
countries will be quite entertaining.” 


The Stoner Family. 


235 


Mrs. Stoner made no reply. She read her letter 
through a great many times, but could make nothing 
ol’ it. 

Well, Sarah! whafs the news from Jacob? ” 

There don’t seem to be much news — says he finds 
traveling great pleasure— says he’s saving money— here, 
you read it yourself, Mr. Stoner. I can’t quite make 
out what the boy means. He ought to give us the latest 
news, and say what place he’s writing from.” 

‘^Oh, here’s the envelope,” said Mr. Stoner, "'that 
tells where he posted it.” 

He looked at the envelope in surprise; and then 
hastily read the letter. He wiped his old silver-rimmed 
spectacles and took another amazed survey of the en- 
velope, and read the letter over two or three times. 

Just so ! ” said his wife. “ I couldn’t understand 
it either, but there’s not much news in it.” 

‘‘ Well, I think, Sarah, if you’ll read it over carefully 
and examine the postmark on the envelope you’ll dis- 
cover it contains tremendous news.” 

Mr. Stoner saw through the whole thing, and was 
very sorry. It would be a bitter disappointment for his 
wife, and there was no telling how she would take it. 
However, he determined to let her find it out for her- 

I don’t understand. I didn’t know he went through 
Portland,”— with that delightful ignorance of geo- 
graphy so natural to some women. 

“ Neither he does, if he wants to find his way East. 

Portland is exactly out of his way. 

I see through it— the scamp. I wondered he went 


The Stoner Family. 


236 

off satisfied with such a brief good-by from the young 
people. He intended all the time to see them again. ’ 
Mrs. Stoner smiled as she thought of his innocent trick 
and what a dear boy he was and how fond of all his 
friends. 

Just so ! ” remarked Mr. Stoner. 

And how lucky,” exclaimed Mrs. Stoner ; to find 
some one to share his traveling expenses.” 

He doesn^t say that, my dear. He writes some of 
the expenses are no greater for two than one. For in- 
stance, one person would require a room to himself, 
while a man and his wife wants no more.” 

Yes, thaFs very true.” 

Well, what conclusion do you draw ? ” 

Mr. Stoner, what are you talking about ? ” cried his 
wife, jumping up and overturning the chair in her ex- 
citement. 

‘‘ My dear wife,” said Mr. Stoner, solemnly, I must 
caution you strongly to bear this in mind: whatever 
your son does iFs your duty to make the best of it. He 
is no longer an infant in arms, and must judge for him- 
self, especially on the subject of choosing a partner for 
life. His choice must come first, and you must be satis- 
fied to approve, unless there are insurmountable ob- 
jections.” 

Mrs. Stoner made no reply. She gathered up the 
letter and envelope and hurried from the room. 

IFs better so,” observed the old gentleman to him- 
self. She’s a sensible woman, and a wise woman. 
Let her have a good cry over the disappointment, and 
she’ll come round all right. It was a shrewd trick of 


The Stoner Family. 237 

those children, but he’ll make her a fine husband, and 
he could never find a more suitable wife.” 

An hour later Mrs. Stoner returned, the traces of 
tears still visible. She sat down quietly in her com- 
fortable chair, and nothing was said for a long time. 

Mr. Stoner was a firm believer in the power of 
silence, and often made arguments of great weight with- 
out opening his mouth. 

* * :J{ ❖ 

“ The bitterest thing about the whole business, Mr. 
Stoner, is to think that old heathen knew it all the time, 
and was actually behaving herself with decency for joy 
in the satisfaction of deceiving me; and to think of all 
the good words and presents I’ve given her. I can 
forgive Jacob anything, for I know what you have said 
is right. It’s the only thing and the wise thing for me 
to do; and Helen, I can forgive her — she has behaved 
well, and barring poverty, I know she’ll make him a 
splendid wife; but I’ll never forgive that old witch, 
and would give a good deal to get even with her.” 

I’ll tell you, my dear, how to get even with her 
and ahead of her too. Just make the best of it: make 
her think you’re delighted and it’s all turned out ex- 
actly as you wished.” 

There was a long silence. It was an awful trial to the 
old lady, but she was a woman of too much good sense 
to hang out and make trouble after she was defeated. 

You’re right, my dear husband. I will make the 
best of it. I’ll go over in the morning and tell Charity 
the news and how charmed I am with the whole thing ” 


The Stoner Family. 


238 

— after a long pause — ^^yes, that’s all that’s left for 
me to do — to make the best of it. If the fat’s all in the 
fire I don’t see any use in spending all that money in 
foreign travel. They might just as well come home at 
once. I miss my boy dreadfully. What do you think ? ” 

You’re right, my dear. The reasons for their travel 
at present are all done away with, and I believe they 
would prefer to return and settle down quietly. But 
if you want them you should write at once or they may 
be out of reach.” 

^^Well, write a letter, Mr. Stoner, and ask them to 
come home right away.” 

Yo, my dear wife, it’s your affair, and if you want 
them back and feel able to receive and forgive tliem, 
you must write your own letter.” 

Thus pressed, Mrs. Stoner betook herself to her writ- 
ing table, and after an hour’s labor and many trials 
and tears, submitted the letter to her husband. 

I little expected, Mr. Stoner, to write such a letter 
as that, but I’m going to bear it without complaint.” 

Oakland, 

^^Dear Jacob,— 

I have your letter and won’t deny it has cost me 
many tears. I was shocked to find you were still at 
Portland. It was very wrong to deceive your poor 
mother so. If you are determined to have a wife of your 
own choosing I may say there isn’t a girl in the State I 
can welcome so heartily as dear Helen. She has behaved 
nobly through the whole thing. Don’t spend your 
money traveling. I miss you so much. Come back to 


239 


The Stoner Family. 

your old mother, and bring your dear wife with you. 
I’ll be a good, kind, loving mother to her, as I’m sure 
she’ll be a good wife to you and a dear daughter to me. 
Now that it’s settled, I am willing to say I think it all 
for the best, indeed am glad of it. Kiss dear Helen for 
me and hurry home. Come home at once, my dear 
children, to your 

^^Affectionate mother, 

S. S.” 

Mrs. Stoner sighed as she handed over the letter to 
be mailed. " But I’ll tell Charity I planned the whole 
thing myself. I’ll have that much satisfaction over 
her.’' 


« 4 : 

This letter found our friends seated at the breakfas 
table at the Portland Hotel. After Mr. Pepper had 
devoured it a sufficient number of times to get the con- 
tents through his head, he laid back in his chair and 
burst into a roar, so loud, so tremendous, it fairly 
shook the dishes and caused unbounded surprise to the 
whole room. 

Hush ! hush ! Mr. Pepper — Jacob — for heaven’s 
sake,” they all cried at him. You’re attracting the 
attention of the whole company.” 

What in the world have you found that’s so funny ? ” 
inquired Helen. 

^'Mrs. John Jacob Pepper,” he said, ^^read that 
letter,” handing it over to her. 

Helen was greatly agitated at this speech, and read 


240 


The Stoner Family. 


the letter as well as her blushes and beating heart would 
permit. Alice read it over Helen's shoulder, and was 
wonderfully moved. It's a miracle," she whispered. 
They were all astonished, and the universal question was 
how in the world did he gain his mother's consent. 
But 'Mr. Pepper declined any explanation. He was to 
get her consent, her approbation, and could Helen de- 
mand a handsomer letter? The truth is it was just as 
much of a mystery to J acob as to the others, but he was 
firm to take advantage of it before any unpleasant ex- 
planations turned up. 

Mr. Pepper demanded the immediate fulfilment of 
the agreement. He had Helen's solemn promise — he 
had submitted like a lamb. Protests and prayers for 
delay were equally unavailing. No questions of the 
necessary preparations should have an instant's consid- 
eration. There was but one thing to be settled and 
he would leave the decision of that to Helen. It was 
her right to name the hour. Should he bring a clergy- 
man to the hotel in half an hour, or would they all go 
comfortably together and call at his house in a quarter 
of an hour? He was willing to wait her own time and 
let her have it all her own way, and she could just take 
her choice between those two excellent plans. 

* * ^ * 

The very next morning found the whole party on their 
ViTay back to Oakland, Mr. Pepper and his wife on the 
best of terms with themselves and all the world, and 
Edward exactly the reverse. 

He was more determined now than ever to secure 


The Stoner Family. 241 

Alice for his wife, and was by no means pleased with 
her careful avoidance of any return to that subject. 

Edward,” said the J^oung Mrs. Pepper, taking him 
to one side on the boat, why persist in pressing your 
suit on Alice, now ? Don’t you see you are making her 
very unhapp}^, and can never gain her consent in that 
manner. She wants to treat you well, and is very fond 
of you as her cousin. There’s no telling what might 
be the result if you were only content to wait patiently ; 
but if you press and annoy her so now, you will cer- 
tainly throw away every chance you might have.” 

It’s all very well for you to preach patience to me 
after such a hasty marriage yourself, almost an elope- 
ment.” 

Very well, Edward, I’m not going to take offense at 
anything you say. You don’t envy me my happiness, I 
hope? I’m sure I’d do anything in my power to pro- 
mote yours. The advice I give you is based on what I 
know — Alice will not accept 3^ou now.” 

Suppose I follow your advice, how long must I 
wait ? ” 

That I cannot answer, but am satisfied your only 
chance for the future is to drop the subject entirely 
for the present. Can’t you see how low-spirited she is 
in spite of all her attempts at cheerfulness? She has 
been under great mental di, stress during the past year. 
She feels the marriage of her father, and it will take 
her a long time to get over the sad death of poor Lucy. 

That is one reason that John and I are going back 
to live with her. It would never do to have her live alone, 
and would be worse to have her go to Mrs. Stoner’s, and 


242 


The Stoner Family. 


by our living with her you can still have your home 
in the old house. Don’t you see how nicely it will all 
be arranged ? ” 

^^No, I don’t; if she would stop her nonsense and 
marry me at once it would all he arranged a great deal 
better.” 

She won’t marry you at once, and you may as well 
save 3^our temper; besides, if you make yourself un- 
pleasant to her it will end in your leaving the house.” 

“ It’s my belief she’s after some other man.” 

She’s not a girl who would be after any man, and 
you know as well as I there’s no man around after her. 
Now we’ll end it. I’ve given you the best advice, and 
you may follow it or not. I will not mention the sub- 
ject again.” 

Helen, having as she hoped silenced Edward, took 
the first opportunity of having a quiet talk with Alice. 

My dear, sweet cousin,” she said, taking her ten- 
derly by the hand, why are you so down-hearted? 
Pray cheer up and look a little like yourself or I’ll begin 
to think you envy me my happiness.” 

^^No, Helen, you know better than that; but I can’t 
deny I am very miserable.” 

Dear Alice, won’t you confide in me and let me try 
to comfort you ? ” 

There’s none but you I could confide in, but no one 
can give me any comfort here.” 

Tell me, dear heart, does Edward annoy you by 
his attentions; if so he must be sent away. My sweet 
girl must not be made unhappy by the unreasonable- 
ness of any man.” 


243 


The Stoner Family. 

He does make it unpleasant sometimes, but please 
don^t say anything about it. You must not interfere. 
I can stand it.’’ 

Alice, dear cousin, tell me is it any other man?” 
Helen was beginning to feel uncomfortable. What if 
Alice was in love with Mr. Pepper — her life-long 
friend, and to whom she had almost been married. 
Such a thing would be a most frightful termination of 
all her happiness. 

^ ^ 4 : ^ 

Tell me, dear Alice, is it the doctor ? ” 

Oh, Helen ! how can you be so foolish ? ” exclaimed 
Alice, with a sad smile; ‘^but believe me, dear cousin, 
I must keep this trouble to myself; no one can share 
it with me. To tell this sad story would only distress 
you and be no relief to me. It’s my own burden, let 
me bear the sorrow in secret.” 

^ 4c 4: 

Then, Alice,” said Helen — with bowed head and 
trembling lips — I know the awful truth. Why ! oh, 
why ! did you let me marry him, if you felt that way ? 
Better, a thousand times better, to have married him 
yourself. It was your duty to him, to yourself. Now 
see where you have placed us all. Where is any happi- 
ness left for me in this world ? ” 

Oh, Helen, Helen, stop. It is not that; indeed, in- 
deed it is not.” 

Alice ! ” pushing her away — there is no need of 
any more deception. Let me go away now and think 


244 


The Stoner Family. 

of my sorrows. It appears my joys are of very brief 
duration. You are much to blame. It would have 
been more honest to let me know the truth before it was 
too late. I know very well when John comes to hear 
this, how it will destroy his happiness. He loved you 
first and he loves you still.” 

Helen ! ” holding her by the dress ; wait one 
second — let me — 'think — I can bear this no longer. 
Here, read this letter. It is the last. It will explain all 
— show how mistaken you are. It is all over now — I 
thought to keep this grief to myself — read and see what 
a weak woman I am.” 

Helen’s heart fluttered between supremest joy and 
heaviest sorrow. If this great misfortune was not to 
overcome them, then indeed there might be left for her 
many days of happiness yet ; but the pitiful, despondent 
tones of Alice warned her of some new and serious 
trouble impending. She turned the letter over and 
over, and at last whispered : Tell me, Alice, what it 
is — I cannot read — it’s all a blur to me.” 

No need to read it — enough to know it’s from John 
Devine.” 

Helen made no reply ; she was too amazed for speech. 
The thought rushed through her mind — ^her own future 
y^as safe, but what was before poor Alice? 


The Stoner Family. 


245 


XXL 

There, dear Alice, don’t take it so much to heart. 
If, as you say, it’s all over, there’s no harm done. Let 
us forget all about him.” 

How can I forget him with dear Lucy’s words ring- 
ing in my ears ? ” 

Oh, Helen, I want to do my duty to Lucy, and to 
father, and to him. Whatever I do seems wrong, and 
whatever I refuse seems wrong. Between it all I am 
torn to pieces. Tell me, dear cousin, if you can, is there 
a right way in it. If I cast him off, Lucy’s dying words 
reproach me. If I give him any encouragement I know 
it will distress poor father beyond measure.” 

What does he want you to do ? ” 

Why need to ask that ? ” 

^^Then, sweet cousin, let me ask another question. 
What does your heart want you to do? ” 

'^I forgive him. I pity him. I would do all in my 
power (except that) to heal his broken spirit. Think, 
dear Helen, how much greater his loss than ours. You 
have lost a cousin, I a sweet sister, father a lovely, de- 
voted daughter, but he — he has lost his love, his wife ! ” 

Don’t give way so, dear Alice. Let us talk it over 
calmly, and see if there is not some way out of this 
trouble. I’m sure there is, if you will only be sensible.” 

There now, you’re going to scold me. Pray be 


The Stoner Family. 


246 

nierciful. Dear Helen, love me — don’t scold me. I’m 
so miserable, so faint and weary. This thing is jusc 
killing me.” 

‘‘^Dear cousin, I don’t censure you in the least. I 
have no right to find fault with you. Surely you may 
receive a letter from your own brother, if 3’ou wish.” 

“ When he writes to me I have to answer it. Tie just 
makes me. If I wouldn’t answer, he said he must come 
on to see me; and you know that would have distressed 
father far more.” 

“ Then you have been corresponding with him ? ” 

“ Well, some letters have passed between us.” 

How many, for instance ? ” 

Ho, I won’t tell you that. You have no right to 
ask that.” 

How did you manage ? The letters were never 
noticed.” 

I won’t tell you any more. I couldn’t distress 
father, and every letter I intended should be the last. 
But he wouldn’t stop, and father abhors him so I never 
dared to say anything about it.” 

And you went down to Portland to meet him under 
pretense of taking care of your cousin? Oh, you de- 
ceitful girl ! ” 

The quiet smile that passed between them here re- 
lieved a little the painful situation. 

He promised me solemnly, if I would see him, he 
vrould agree to do anything I said, no matter what.” 

So you met him when we thought you were out 
taking quiet walks.” 

Yes, I met him, and broke it all off, and there’s an 


The Stoner Family. 247 

end of it. lie agrees to make no farther attempt to see 
me or correspond with me. Now it’s all settled, I feel 
easy in my mind.’’ 

Yes, yon appear to be.” 

^‘^Oh, Helen,” throwing herself into her cousin’s 
arms, “ I’m the most wretched girl in the world. When 
he sees me he thinks it’s Lucy. He’s just wild with 
love, frantic with despair.” 

But is all over now ? ” 

Yes, it’s all over, but he wants father to know that 
he is an honorable young man of good family, and has 
recently come into large inheritance. He has given 
me a lot of papers to prove all he says, and begs me to 
show them to papa, but I dare not. He would never 
forgive me, if he knew I had any intercourse with De- 
vine. My first duty now is to papa. There can be no 
mistake about that.” 

'^That is the meaning of all this agitation and de- 
pression ? ” 

The whole thing has caused me much painful, 
anxious thought, but now it’s all settled, I feel easy,” 
bursting into tears. 

Alice, answer me this one question. Ho you love 
him? Let me know the truth.” 

Could I love a man who has caused the death of 
my sister, and who is hated by my father and all my 
friends ? ” 

Then, dear, you should not be worried any more 
about him. Eeturn those papers, shake him off, dis- 
miss the subject from your mind and have done with 
it. Promise me you will do it,” 


248 


The Stoner Family. 


" Can I be so cruel to one who loved Lucy so pas- 
sionately and who feels her untimely loss more than 
any of us, and after Lucy’s last words to me? Helen, 
I am powerless to treat him so unkindly. I cannot but 
pity him.” 

Say no more. I understand it all.” 

Then, Helen, you know more than I, and that’s the 
truth; but you are mistaken if you think I love him. 
Only this, I cannot refuse to sympathize with my 
brother-in-law so utterly cast down and miserable. Al- 
though he has been wild and committed this awful 
wrong, now he deplores his conduct with repentance 
and deep remorse. You must believe in justice, even 
to an enemy, and he is no enemy. You must believe in 
repentance and forgiveness. You won’t deny your 
creed.” 

‘^Yes, I believe in forgiveness and avoidance, under 
some circumstances. You say it is all over and done 
with, and yet you go on repeating the arguments in 
his favor. That is not the way to keep it settled. It 
will never stay done with if you are going to keep on 
turning the whole subject over all the time in your 
mind.” 

Cruel, cruel, unkind, hard-hearted cousin, you say 
you love me, but you only want to put me in the 
wrong.” 

Very well. What next ? ” 

^‘What next?” 

Yes, Alice, you must ask and answer that question. 
You cannot bring him back to make peace with your 
father, unless you are prepared to go farther. You 


The Stoner Family. 249 

know what he will expect if he is received even on a 
footing of coldest sufferance/’ 

People’s expectations are but seldom realized in 
this world.” 

Well, dear Alice, I only want you to see clearly the 
v/ay you are going, and don’t make the trouble worse 
by any mistakes that are avoidable. I know what will 
happen. Your sense of justice and pity will plead with 
your father to look into those papers and permit De- 
vine to come and crave his pardon. Your father can 
refuse you nothing. He will object, but finally give 
in. Distressful scenes must take place between you 
before this much is gained. Devine, having come for 
this visit of a day, will never leave you, — never. It is 
plain he loved and fairly worshiped your sister, and 
when he sees you it’s just the same as if his dear wife 
were yet alive. I don’t wonder he is frantic after you. 
I don’t wonder he loves you to desperation. He would 
be more or less than mortal if it were otherwise, and I 
can understand easily, too, you and your sister being so 
much alike in mind as well as body, that whatever it 
was. in this man that attracted Lucy draws you also 
towards him. And now, dear Alice, to conclude this 
story, if you are prepared for the end he expects, the 
only ending that will content him, then proceed. The 
way is clear, and I see no reason why it should not se- 
cure the happiness of all. As to your father— your 
happiness is his. But if you can go no farther than to 
receive and treat him as a brother — if that is your 
idea, and your mind' rebels at anything beyond, then I 
say beware ! If you go a step farther on this road you 


^5o The Stoner Family. 

only pile up misery two-fold; and above all, you will 
do him an injustice beyond compare, greater than any- 
thing he is now resting under. Dear Alice, don’t 
tremble so. Lie quietly here in my arms. I am not scold- 
ing. I love you too much to say one word that would 
offend your gentle ear, but now, while we are on the 
subject, I think it wise and necessary for your ease of 
mind that some conclusion should be reached. If you 
are prepared to have him come after what I have said, 
and understanding fully the only result that must fol- 
low, then by all means let it be so ; and let us set about 
gaining your father over the moment we get home ; but 
if it is to be all over and done with and settled, then put 
it all out of your mind and let us never talk about him 
or his concerns again. Even if this is a struggle for 
you, it’s wiser and safer to undertake the task now 
before the burden becomes too great to bear. This much 
you know and feel, sweet cousin, without my assurance, 
that whatever you decide or wish to do you have now 
and always my strongest aid, my warmest love.” 

Helen said no more. She held her cousin in her 
arms with strong and loving embrace. She could not 
foresee how this would end, and in the bottom and under 
all her advice ran the fear and doubt that, from what 
she had heard of the character of young Devine, he 
was not the man who could make such a woman as 
Alice happy. The loose and easy motion of a man of 
the world would always go contrary to the pure and 
innocent feelings of this honest girl. However, it was 
all beyond her control. Let come what might, she could 
only go with the tide — filled with sorrow and dread. 


The Stoner Family. 251 

^ ^ sis ^ ^ :j« 

At length Alice raised up and gave Helen a warm 
kiss. It’s a great comfort, dear Helen, to have such 
a safe and sensible cousin by me. Your talk has settled 
my mind and enabled me to decide clearly what I must 
do.” 

Helen returned the kiss with affectionate warmth, 
but waited silently to hear the decision. Her say was 
finished, and she had very little doubt as to what the 
end would be. It was just as natural for young De- 
vine, left friendless and desolate, to cling with frantic 
devotion to this living image of his lost bride as it was 
for this sweet young girl to listen to the pleadings of 
love. 


****** 

“Helen, we will never mention the subject again, 
and I will dismiss him and his concern from my mind.” 

As our friends were driving home from the station, 
whom should they meet riding comfortably together 
but Doctor Little and his bride. 

“Hello! hello!” cried the doctor in high spirits. 
“ What’s this we see ? I thought, Mr. Pepper, you were 
off on a long trip.” 

“ Only went to Portland to get married. Thought 
we’d give you a little surprise.” 

The doctor and his wife stood up in the buggy, fairly 
astounded. Mr. Pepper chuckled with delight. 

“ Heat, wasn’t it, and highly agreeable.” 

“Yes, it was neat. We are quite surprised. We’ve 


252 The Stoner Family. 

been doing a little surprise ourselves while you were 
away. Allow me to introduce Mrs. Doctor Little.’’ 

No ! ” shouted the whole four in one breath. 

Yes/’ replied the doctor gravely. Don’t see that 
you got ahead of us much on the surprise. We didn’t 
take the trouble to go all the way to Portland. Just 
a little home surprise, and, as Mr. Pepper says, highly 
agreeable. Is it not so, Julia? ” 

Sit down, sir, and drive on. Don’t you see you are 
raising the whole town ? ” 

Then followed great laughing and immense congratu- 
lations. 

As they drove on, Helen said, Cousin Edward, it 
appears you’re too slow for these Western girls.” 

‘^Well, it seems. Cousin Helen, that you’re quick 
enough for the men.” 

He H: 4: * ^ 4: 

The returning travelers were received at home with 
immense delight. What excitement, what joy, what 
congratulations. Mrs. Stoner, having resolved to make 
the best of it from necessity, now found to her surprise 
she was making the best of it from choice. She was 
glad to admit that J acob was right, and had secured the 
dearest and best wife. On his part he could not suffi- 
ciently thank his good mother for giving up her dearest 
wishes to secure his content. 

‘^Well, Jacob, I don’t want more credit than I de- 
serve, but what was the use in making trouble after 
you were married ? ” 

Here followed explanations, and there was great fun 


The Stoner Family. 253 

at Mrs. Stoner’s expense when the whole story came 
out. 

A few weeks later we find all settled down to their 
regular pursuits. 

Mr. Stoner retired from active affairs and gave his 
business over into the hands of his nephew, so at last 
the young man was in a position to begin the accumu- 
lation of the dear money he loved so well. Now, being 
well satisfied with himself and his prospects, and hav- 
ing made such poor progress with the girls, he turned 
V7oman-hater, and congratulated himself on his many 
narrow escapes from their wiles. He could look for- 
ward to a life of tranquillity, with none to worry or 
molest him. He declared he was not sentimental or 
poetical, but was willing to admit one real poet had 
lived — Coleridge — and had written one real scrap of 
poetry which he loved to quote : — 

“ Sly Beelzebub took all occasions 
To try Job’s constancy and patience. 

He took his honor, took his health ; 

He took his children, took his wealth ; 

His servants, oxen, horses, cows ; 

But cunning Satan did not take his spouse. 

“ But heaven, that brings out good from evil, 

And loves to disappoint the devil, 

Had predetermined to restore 
Twofold all he had before : 

His servants, horses, oxen, cows — 

Short-sighted devil not to take his spouse.” 

Here, he declared, to the disgust of the ladies, was 
true poetry, founded on Bible facts and telling of the 
mysterious doings of the outer world. It showed the 


254 Stoner The Family. 

triumph of good over evil, and how handsomely heaven 
was ready to reward the good, not in promises, but with 
a clean hundred per cent, in property ; finally, the moral 
was plain, the greatest torment of a man was a wife. 

Mrs. Stoner had the young people to supper one 
evening, and after the fun and frolic was over Mr. 
Stoner called them to be quiet for a little serious 
talk. 

When they were all seated around him, the old 
gentleman remarked, I have often noticed how much 
trouble and dissensions among friends and relations 
comes from property and the settlement of estates. I 
need not say how it warms my heart to see you all so 
happy and such dear friends. To save any shadow of 
unkind feeling hereafter, my good wife and myself 
have resolved that, as there is a good deal of wealth to 
be disposed of and some mixing among our families, 
we will settle it now and let you all know what to ex- 
pect, so that if anything we propose is not entirely to 
the satisfaction of each we may know and rectify it 
while we are all together, and it can be done with the 
best feelings. I have divided my estate into three 
equal portions. The one I leave to my dear daugh- 
ter, and that she may learn how to handle money 
while she is young, I will arrange to pay over the in- 
come of this portion at once to the bank in Oakland; 
a second portion I leave to my nephew, Edward, whom 
I regard as my son. The last I set aside to found a 

hospital in memory — in memory of 

Yes, father, we understand,” said Alice. 


The Stoner Family. 255 

The old gentleman wiped his eyes and gave his dear 
daughter a kiss. 

As to my dear wife, as any more money would only 
annoy her, I leave her only my old Bible and my love. 
ISTow, let me hear if all are satisfied.^’ 

It is just as we have agreed,’’ said Mrs. Stoner. 

My good husband and myself, for evident reasons, 
will not leave any of our property to each other.” 

“ Uncle,” said Edward, as the old gentleman looked 
towards him, I can never sufficiently repay you. It 
is much more than I had any right to expect.” 

Then he looked, oh, so kindly, at his daughter. 

If you do not think it right, my love, speak out. 
You are the first one to be satisfied.” 

" Papa,” she replied, looking at him with a saucy 
smile, ^^you may fix your old papers any way you 
please to suit yourself, but don’t think you’ll get rid of 
me that way. When I want any money. I’ll go to the 
same old pocket that always supplied me.” 

^^I,” said Mrs. Stoner, “leave my husband my love. 
I cut my naughty son, J acob, off with only the old gold 
watch I always carry, and I leave all of my estate of 
whatever kind to my dear and only daughter, Helen.” 

“ Ah, mother ! ” cried Jacob, “ you know how to 
gratify your boy. You couldn’t have done an3dhing 
to please me better.” 

Helen kissed the old lady, with a thankful lioart at 
this mark of complete reconciliation. “ You give me 
all, mother. I at least have no chance to object.” 

“ Well,” said Mrs. Doctor Little, “ since you are all 
arranging your money affairs, I will mention my gift 


256 The Stoner Family. 

of a round sum in bonds to my dear husband, so the 
income will supply him with ample funds without both- 
ering his poor wife/^ Here she could not refrain from 
a great burst of laughter, and went up boldly and gave 
her husband such a sounding kiss it made the doctor 
fairly blush. She gloried in her love, and didn’t care 
who knew it. 

And now, having brought all our characters to this 
happy state, we may bid them farewell, wishing them 
long and prosperous lives. We have married off all 
those we could, and provided for those w^e could not. 

Here are Mr. and Mrs. Stoner, happy in good health, 
ample wealth and the harmonious and prosperous fam- 
ily and friends around them. 

Here are Mr. and Mrs. Jacob Pepper happy in the 
possession of all that goes to make a young married 
couple happy. They could ask for nothing but a con- 
tinuance of these abundant blessings. 

Here is Mrs. Doctor Little happy in escaping those 
matrimonial snares which surrounded her, and the doc- 
tor himself happy in the management of an estate and 
in the society of a lively, good-humored and affectionate 
wife. 

Edward happy in escaping the perils of women, and 
in his present prosperity and bright prospects for the 
future. 

Alice must be happy, now that all is over and her 
mind is at rest. 

As for that young scamp, Devine, we dismiss him to 
his own devices. He has no right to demand happiness 
from us. 


The Stoner Family. 


257 


* * * * * ^ ^ 

We are all happy who are here present,” said Mr. 
Stoner, with a sigh. The thought of his absent Lucy 
was always with him. 

“ May we not believe, dear father, that all of us are 
happy ? ” 

13 


258 


The Stoner Family. 


XXII. 

But what is the matter with old Charity ? We can- 
not close our story, leaving this faithful old servant 
unhappy. The reason of her discontent is easily dis- 
covered. Her one object in life — the beginning and 
end of everything to her — her baby — child — her Alice 
— wonT eat. This may appear a small matter to some ; 
to Charity it simply jarred the wheels of the universe. 
For her there was but one person living; for that one 
to refuse food meant sickness, death, the end of the 
world. 

She worried Mrs. Pepper about it, but Helen was too 
wise to notice. She has been greatly disturbed. Char- 
ity, in many ways. Give her time, don’t worry her, and 
she’ll come round all right.” Helen was very anxious, 
but felt there was nothing to be done but wait and hope 
that the dear girl’s good sense and strong constitution 
would restore her mind and confirm her health. 

But Charity had no mind to trust to time when the 
health of her treasure was at stake. In this extremity 
hostilities were suspended, and she consulted her par- 
ticular enemy. 

He ^ He H: 

Mr. Stoner,” said his wife to him one evening, 
" have you noticed how poorly Alice is looking ? ” 


The Stoner Family. 259 

Not at all/^ he exclaimed, taking alarm at once. 

Yon surprise me greatly. I thought she appeared in 
such good health and spirits.'’’ 

"'There may be no ground of fear; but Charity says 
she hardly eats anything, and is in a great way about 
it.” 

" Sarah, if anything happens to Alice I can never 
hold up my head again.” 

"There you go. Just like a man. You don’t know 
there’s the least danger; only such things should be 
taken in time. It’s evident to me she’s not well and 
appears distressed in her mind. I think Helen knows 
what is the matter, but don’t want to say. No, Mr. 
Stoner, you can’t drive over to-night. That would 
only excite her and make matters worse.” 

Mr. Stoner passed a sleepless night. In the morning 
he was ready to be off bright and early. 

" Now, my dear, don’t blurt out anything to frighten 
the girl. Just talk to her quietly and find out what is 
the matter.” 

" My love, she feels very much* the loss of her sister.” 

"Yes, but she was getting over that. There’s some 
new trouble, you may depend. If you can get her to 
confide in you, we can understand what’s best to be 
done.” 

But his wife did not understand on what tender and 
intimate terms her husband stood with his daughter. 
Immediately on his arrival he took Alice to one side, 
and after an affectionate kiss, said, " Now tell me, 
my dear, what is the matter. You are not looking in 


26 o 


The Stoner Family. 


your usual health. You must not conceal anything 
that troubles you in mind or body from me.^’ 

There was a long silence. Alice, startled at first by 
her father’s words, now resolved, as he had invited her 
confidence, to go through with it. 

Father, there is something that troubles me very 
much. I have not mentioned it, because I was afraid 
it might distress you.” 

^^That is not like my own Alice. You know, my 
love, my chief pleasure is in ministering to your happi- 
ness. If an 3 dhing troubles you, it must be cured at 
once.” 

^'Well, papa, I must tell you — I met — I saw 

‘‘ Yes, dear, go on.” 

^^Well, you know, papa, we were in Portland 
lately ” 

“ I haven’t forgotten it. Go on, dear.” 

Mr. Devine was there,” — and now, as she had made 
the plunge and saw how quickly her father drew up in 
anger, she hurried on with her story. Yes, dear papa, 
he is in deop distress.” 

"'I don’t wonder. It will take more than that to 
cure the ills he has brought upon us.” 

Father, he wants you to know he is not a worthless, 
idle young fellow. He handed me some papers which 
he asks you to investigate. He begged me to give them 
to you, but I have been hesitating.” 

“My dear child, you sho-wed your good sense. I 
don’t want to know anything about him. If he will 
only do us the great favor to keep away and let us alone, 
1 will ask nothing more. After the heavy sorrow his 


26 i 


The Stoner Family. 

rash impudence — to call it by no harsher name — ^has 
brought on us all, the least he can do is to grant this 
simple request.” 

“ He thought, father, it was due to you to show he 
was not unworthy to be your son. Excepting that one 
act, which has caused him the most dreadful grief and 
remorse.” 

I hope, Alice, you are not prepared to take his part 
or have any intercourse or correspondence with him. 
A more dastardl}" act was never committed, nor one 
followed by more frightful consequences. Never let 
me see his face nor hear his hateful name again.” 

Here her father, bursting with anger, broke out into 
a tirade of abuse andr bad language that shocked Alice 
beyond measure. Never had she heard the dear man 
talk in that manner. 

She could only stand silently by, while tears of fright 
and sorrow rolled down her cheeks. 

" I’m thankful, my dear child, you feel just as I do 
about this horrible man. You can just return the pa- 
pers, and let him understand in unequivocal terms the 
one favor we demand of him.” 

When her father quieted down, Alice said, Dear 
papa, that is not like you. I thought you would al- 
ways be willing to forgive any — even the greatest in- 
jury. He implores your forgiveness.” 

And he’s made you his envoy ? ” 

^^Yes, father, I could not refuse him, for Lucy’s 
sake.” 

Very well, Alice. I suppose we must not shirk our 


262 


The Stoner Family. 


duty. So let him know I forgive him, and pray the 
Lord I may never see him or hear of him again.” 

Father, I don’t call that forgiveness at all.” 

Well, well, child, let that be the end of it, and now 
1 hope, dear Alice, you have this off your mind, you 
will quickly regain your usual health and cheerful- 
ness.” 

She could make no answer, just kissed her father 
tenderly and walked quietly away. When out of his 
sight she fled to her room. 

Hi * 4: :{: :ic 

Mr. Stoner was greatly relieved at finding out and 
settling so easily the troubles of his dear Alice. He 
was thankful that the womanly penetration of his wife 
had discovered the evil and given him the opportunity 
to heal the wound in good time. 

^^She is that sweet and tender-hearted,” said Mrs. 
Stone, “ she can’t help pitying and sympathizing with 
that fellow, and I’m only too glad you have had a chance 
to put an end to him before he worried her sick. The 
dear child has had trouble enough without carrjdng 
along the sins of that man.” 

Alice, feeling a little out of sorts, did not come down 
to dinner. Helen took her up a lunch and sat 
quietly in her room, without even asking a question. 
Happy the sick blessed with a nurse who knows when 
to hold her tongue. Helen felt this was a trouble that 
Alice must settle for herself, and all further words of 
advice or sympathy were out of place. 


The Stoner Family. 263 

Hfelen, you remember the subject we were not to 
speak about again?” 

Yes, dear, I know what you mean.” 

Well, I’ll mention it now to say it’s all settled, and 
my mind’s at rest at last.” 

Dear Alice, I’m very thankful.” 

Yes, I talked with papa this morning about it. He 
forgives him.” 

"Oh! Well, do I understand he is to be received 
here and all that ? ” 

" Oh no, no ; father forgives him, but he’s awfully 
angry at him. I never saw papa so violent. But that 
settles it. I know my duty, and I hope I am able to 
do it. My heart bleeds for poor John. It will be sorry 
news for him when he gets his papers back. He’ll know 
it’s my final farewell. But he ought to be prepared for 
it. I never wrote him a letter but I said how certain 
I felt papa would never be able to endure his presence, 
and I made him understand distinctly my first duty 
was to papa. Yes, Helen, I know you will agree with 
me there — the first duty of a daughter is to her father. 
John never agreed to this opinion very kindly. He 
sometimes writes, ^your letter containing oceans of 
duty and a small dampness of love,’ or ^ I’ve searched 
through your dutiful letter for one drop of comfort.’ 
He is very witty, John is, and full of fun, when not 
under the cloud of misfortunes. I wish, Helen, you 
knew him better. You would like him. I’m sure. 
You’re not frowning, I hope, dear cousin? You cannot 
think it wrong for me to love my own brother. I’m 
sure I love John Jacob, and he is only a kind of a 


The Stoner Family. 


264 

brother. It’s very sweet of you to let me love him, and 
to let him love me. We always did it, and it would 
only make trouble if we’d try to change now. We 
couldn’t help it, you know. Well, well, I’m thankful 
it’s all over and my mind relieved at last; but, oh, 
dear Helen, I must say I’m disappointed with papa, 
sorely disappointed. Now, you would have said, if ever 
there was a Christian it was the one thing in all the 
world I felt sure of; and here on the very first trial! 
Well, you’d have been shocked. At any rate it’s a bless- 
ing it’s all over. I’ll send John back his papers this 
very day, and I won’t write him a letter even with them 
— just a note — a line to let him know it’s final. And 
now it’s all over, I hope there’s no harm in my letting 
him know I have always loved him — as a brother.” 
Don’t you think that would unsettle him ? ” 

No, Helen, you don’t understand what a true man 
he is; and I have his promise, over and over, that if 
papa won’t come round he’ll go away. He knows I 
must do my duty to papa. He’s an honorable man, 
and he’ll go at once; but, oh, dear cousin, it breaks my 
heart to think how miserable he will be. Dear, dear, 
it almost shakes my faith in Christianity to think of 
papa’s injustice.” 

Oh, my dear, what are you saying ? ” 

Well, Helen, I only asked papa to pardon him. If 
I’d hinted even at John’s wanting to pay us a visit, I 
don’t think papa could have found words to express 
his wrath.” 

" Oh, and there was to be a little visit, too ? ” 

Helen, don’t smile at me in that provoking manner. 


The Stoner Family. 265 

What would be the use of papa’s forgiveness if he was 
not to be allowed to visit his own relations ? ” 

Well, dear, don’t frown at me. I have no objec- 
tions to his visits. It all rests with yourself, and I 
understand uncle did forgive him.” 

Yes he forgave him with a big D.” 

I don’t understand.” 

Well, if you had heard papa, you would have under- 
stood perfectly. I’m thankful it’s all settled and off 
my mind, and now I must try to eat more to satisfy 
poor Charity, and be more cheerful, to show papa how 
anxious I am to please him. What a blessed thing it 
is to have one’s mind free from all disturbing thoughts. 
Kiss me now, dear cousin, and leave me alone a little. 
I will write J ohn and return those papers and have done 
with it.” 

Alice concluded she must follow Helen’s hint and 
keep the love out of her letter. She found a good deal 
of difficulty in composing a letter to please herself, but 
at last sent this: 

Oakland Farm. 

Dear Brother, — 

I can feel deeply for your pain when you receive 
back these papers, which papa will not even look at. 
He forgives you, but that is all, and believe me, this 
is final. My feelings of duty will not permit me to 
write you as I wish. Now, dear John, good-by. Re- 
member your promise. 

Your affectionate sister, 

“Alice.” 


266 The Stoner Family. 

Everything being thus settled comfortably, Alice 
took to her bed. 

What was the dismay of her father next day to learn 
tills fact from the tearful Helen. 

My dear child,” cried the frightened father, hurry- 
ing to her room, I’m so sorry. Why didn’t you tell 
me yesterday you were not feeling well. I think we 
must send for old Doctor Squill’s at once.” 

'^Dear papa. I’m only tired. Just let me rest a day 
or two and I’ll be all right.” 

Perhaps this brief letter which she received two days 
later retarded somewhat her convalescence, as it showed 
the troublesome subject which had all been so finally 
settled would not stay settled. 

" Portland. 

‘^Dear Sister, — 

‘‘I received your letter enclosing papers. Before I 
can think of the matter as finally closed, I consider it 
my duty to ask your father’s forgiveness in person. I 
will arrive at Oakland by Wednesday morning* s train 
and walk out to the farm. 

‘^Your affectionate brother, 

"Well, well,” thought Alice as she read this letter 
for the tenth time, " it may be just as well to let him 
see for himself how impossible it is to move papa. I 
will go out to meet him and make it all clear. It’s a 
blessing he takes it so coolly. I. suppose it’s the way 


The Stoner Family. 267 

with the men. One day in a violent passion, and the 
next if s all over and forgotten. I wish I could shake 
it off so easily. But, of course, papa is right. Ifs 
much better that he kept away. If he was around here 
I know well enough how it would be. It would be just 
like Edward, only worse. He would always be after me 
to marry him, and I could never bring my mind to 
tbat.^^ 


« ^ * 4 : 

To Helen’s infinite delight, Alice declared on 
Wednesday morning she felt much better. Thought she 
would take a little walk for change and exercise. Xo, 
she wanted no one with her. Would just walk a little 
way in the woods by the creek. If she felt tired she 
would rest on one of the benches by the water. She 
loved to hear the water rushing over the stones, and the 
shade of the great maple trees was so cool and re- 
freshing. 

Helen was quite unwilling to have her go alone, but 
as she insisted, thought it wise to let her have her own 
way. 

When her father arrived, how his heart bounded for 
joy when he heard his precious child was so much bet- 
ter and out for a walk. Ho, he mustn’t go after her. 
Let her have the quiet walk to herself. He could wait 
here on the porch until she came back.” 

;is He He H: Hi :i« 

Don’t look so terrified, Alice. I have not come to 
torment you. I am not even here to see you ; but you’re 


268 


The Stoner Family. 


SO kind to meet me. You^re looking so faint and tired. 
Don’t worry about me. I agreed that all should be over 
between us, and all is over. See how calmly I hold you 
by the hand — how coldly I say I hope you are all well 
J am on a visit to Mr. Stoner. Yes, dear sister, don’t 
tremble so as if you thought I wanted to quarrel with 
him. I have done him great, irreparable wrong. I 
want to confess my fault and implore his pardon. This 
is my duty; and the remorse I feel will never let me 
rest until I have performed it. If he will forgive me, 
it will lift a heavy burden from my heart ; if not, I have 
only to go away and live on my life the best I may. I 
am his son; his daughter was my wife for a few brief 
days. Is there a nearer relationship than that ? ” 

John, listen to me. I came out to meet you and 
turn you back. To see you will only revive papa’s sor- 
row, add bitterness to his resentment. Spare him this 
further grief. Let my forgiveness speak for both. 
Spare yourself his reproaches.” 

Alice, I feel you have steeled your heart against 
me. You seem afraid to have me meet your father. 
He may be more gracious than his daughter. Why 
your feelings have changed, I do not know, but I have 
no right to complain. You have my promise. I am not 
one to persecute a woman with unwelcome attentions; 
above all, not you, Alice, to whom I owe so much. Far 
be it from me to press you for sympathy, or even bare 
friendship, when I see it only gives you pain. But 
whether you pity me, or despise, or hate me, I can do 
nothing but love you. You may control your feelings 
or change your affections; but whether present or ab- 


269 


The Stoner Family. 

sent I have no power to change my heart. But don^t 
misunderstand me. I have business with your father. 
I come with no love-tale to a woman. I ask for no 
compassion from a woman. I make no appeal to the 
tender feelings of a woman. I come to entreat mercy 
and justice from a man. A woman must do her duty, 
though the heavens fall.” 

John, do you want to kill me?” said Alice, bury- 
ing her face in her handkerchief. 

Kill you ? What are words to you ? But you can’t 
make me give up my love for you. Your heart may be 
harder than adamant, but you are the living image of 
one who loved me to the death.” 

Oh, John, have mercy on me ! ” 

Enough ! Will you help me with your father, or 
am I to be condemned and utterly cast off unheard ? I 
will appeal to him by his sense of justice, and by the 
love he bore his lost Lucy, and by the sweet love she 
gave to me. This tender tie will touch his heart. He 
cannot tear the love of his dear daughter to shreds. He 
will forgive me for her sake.” 

“ He sends you his forgiveness through me, and you 
know the conditions. You can surely grant him thia 
small favor.” 

‘^A small favor! Just to keep away. That is the 
one thing you know that is the hardest of all to me; 
and yet you mention it with calm composure, as if it 
was some trivial matter. You almost drive me mad. 
I think I am beside myself — things are so confused I 
don’t know what to make of them. You look like an 
angel of pity and love, but duty turns you to stone. 


270 


The Stoner Family. 


Don’t you know there are other claims in this world 
beside duty? Oh, Alice, my life, my love, be stone no 
more.” 

Weak and faint, harassed with doubts, blinded with 
tears, she felt before her a strong man — his heart deeply 
stirred by conflicting emotions — demanding justice, en- 
treating pardon, sighing for sympathy, frantic with 
love. One moment his eyes flashing with reproaches, 
the next his manly voice softened with pleadings. What 
was she to say to such a man ? How stand against this 
impetuous nature? Did she love him, or was it fear? 
What did Lucy’s last message mean? Had she a duty 
there as well as to her father? 

He stood before her waiting for a reply. He took her 
by the hand. Was it to be their last farewell? Must 
he go away in anger ? Her heart yearned to satisfy him. 
She could do nothing but tremble and hesitate in this 
crisis of her fate. 

Alice,” he said, I offer you my promise or my 
love. Which will you take ? ” 

The pressure was too great. She could bear the 
strain no longer. Kindly .Nature stepped in and re- 
lieved the pathos with a little humor. 

It appears to me,” she said, her eyes twinkling, 
and her lips trembling with a little smile, ^^for one 
determined to stand to his promise, and whose busi- 
ness is only with a man, you have a good deal to say to 
a woman.” 

Oh, Alice, if you laugh at me you’ll set me crying.” 
He fumbled nervously in his pockets, and then ex- 
claimed, “ Here, for heaven’s sake, lend me a dry cor- 
ner of your handkerchief.” 


The Stoner Family. 271 

The spell was broken — a glance — a smile — a laugh. 
She rushed into his arms and was fast locked in a lov- 
ing embrace. 

’Twas well this little scene occurred in a retired spot. 
0 willows, hang your branches, and little bushes spread 
your leaves. Hide our lovers from the public view. 
What would the young gents of Oakland say if they 
caught a glimpse of this affair? 

Later, a face smiling through tears came into view. 

“^Well, Miss Stoner, were you about to make a re- 
mark?^’ 

I was thinking, Mr. Devine, we’re about in the 
same position as before, with papa’s opposition like a 
mountain before us.” 

“ Well, in my opinion our position has improved con- 
siderably.” 

Ho, we won’t say how he convinced her of the cor- 
rectness of his view. Such things are not interesting 
to outsiders. 

For instance, we have come to a unanimous decision 
as to what we want to do, and we’re going to do it, come 
what may.” 

Oh, dear, now I know what you’re going to say ; 
but don’t say it. I must have papa’s consent. I’ll be 
miserable forever if you make me do anything to dis- 
please him.” 

“ My love, you’re quite wrong. What I was about to 
remark was that if your father won’t consent now. I’ll 
wait — seven years — for you, or longer, if considered ad- 
visable.” 

^^But, dear John, I don’t want to wait seven years. 


272 The Stoner Family. 

I want it all settled and off my mind at once. This 
worry is hard to bear.” 

‘‘Very good, come along, we can settle it in about 
half an hour. No, no, for goodness’ sake don’t begin to 
tremble. Only let me know what you want, I’m your 
obedient slave. I won’t force your wishes, I won’t even 
try to persuade you.” 

“About papa, what are you going to do? Nothing 
is settled until — until he says yes.” 

“ Then, dear Alice, the best thing we can do is to go 
after him at once. Come, be brave, lean on me and see 
how I’ll bring you off safe. Oh ! — ^here he comes.” 

This part of our little drama was brought to a sudden 
conclusion in two brief acts. 

Act 1st. — Presents a young gentleman of manly form 
— a beautiful young lady is leaning on his arm. A tall 
gray-haired old man is seen approaching in the distance. 

Act 2d. — A young gentleman — of the same form — 
is seen standing in the road — stupefied with astonish- 
ment. An old man, with a beautiful young lady cling- 
ing to his arm, is about disappearing in the distance. 

Well, what would you? Do you want this young 
man to bandy words with the one person he must con- 
ciliate? Do you want this sweet young girl, who loves 
her father dearly, to rebel against his orders? Do you 
want us to set down in cold English the words used by 
this good old man at a moment when he was heated 
with indignation and rage? 

Poor young Devine, to wait and work so long, and all 


273 


The Stoner Family. 

his happiness comprised in one short hour. Poor angel, 
how quickly she was dragged down from those regions 
of bliss. She was so completely overwhelmed at the 
scene, she scarcely knew what was going on until she 
found herself half fainting in bed, and Helen, her faith- 
ful friend, weeping by her side. There, we know there 
are too many tears in this chapter ; but what are women 
to do if men will be so violent? They have only their 
tears left. 

4: « :|c :|c ^ ^ 

The idea ! ” said Mr. Stoner, flaming with wrath 
as he was giving an expurgated account of the scene to 
his wife. 

‘^Well, my dear, you mustn’t be harsh with Alice. 
She’s not at all well.” 

Never fear, good wife, I just took her home and 
she went quietly to bed, without a word — she’s a sensible 
girl and knows it won’t do. But I’m glad I had a 
chance to pack that scamp off, and now I’m thankful 
we’re done with him.” The good old man retired early 
and slept soundly under the influence of a very satis- 
factory day’s work. 

What was his consternation to hear John Jacob 
pounding on his door at break of day the next morning. 
They must come quick, both of them, Alice was sick, 
very sick, and Helen frightened to death. 

The poor fellow burst into tears and blubbered and 
cried like a child as he told the story of the past night’s 
doings. We believe there was no one loved that dear 
lady like that early and constant friend. 


274 


The Stoner Family. 


'And now what spasms of fear and pangs of remorse 
tortured the poor father. As long as he lived he never 
forgot the agony of that short drive. 

Dr. Squills, being summoned in hot haste, declared 
it was only a little indigestion — system run-down, and 
all that. She would be all right in a few days. Helen, 
wild with fear and impatience, tapped her little feet 
while the old doctor expounded at large what should be 
done. At last she burst out : Dr. Squills, can we have 
some one in consultation? You see how anxious we 
are. Doctor Little is a friend of the family and under- 
stands her constitution.” She took the old doctor’s look 
of surprise for consent, nor waited for words, but 
brought John Jacob’s fast team into immediate service, 
and our little friend was whirled to the farmhouse be- 
fore Dr. Squills recovered his self-possession. 

The two doctors, after a visit to the sick room, re- 
tired to one end of the porch for private consultation. 
Helen gave them but a few moments’ peace. She was 
satisfied herself what was the matter, and was deter- 
mined that neither medical etiquette nor father’s op- 
position should deter her from trying the remedy. 

In a few words she told the story of the correspon- 
dence — the meeting — and the forced separation. Doctor 
Little seized the clue. John Jacob’s fast team was again 
to the rescue, and young Devine reached the house be- 
fore he was able to recover his astonishment. 

The anxious father saw without a word the arrival of 
his hated son-in-law. Poor old man, — off in a corner 
by himself, scarcely noticing what was passing, — he was 
preparing his mind for that supremest anguish a parent 


The Stoner Family. 


275 


can be called upon to suffer. One look at the face of 
Alice was enough for him. It was Lucy’s fate over 
again. There could be no hope of a different result. 

Not a word was spoken as the carriage drove up. 
Helen came forward, and taking Devine by the hand, 
led him to the sick room, followed by the two doctors. 

Alice,” exclaimed Helen in a cheerful voice, here 
is a dear friend of yours come to see you. House up 
and give him welcome.” 

Alice, startled by the words, gave a quick glance. It 
was enough — that look — that smile held a world of 
love. Devine, overcome with emotion, fell on his knees 
by the bed — what transport — ^what rapture is here — 
when doubts and despair fade away and rest and peace 
are at last assured. 

And what shall be the reward of the young man who 
works a magic cure, and restores to her family this 
precious one, already considered lost ? 

Pardon — forgiveness — heartfelt thanks — complete 
reconcilliation : — These are all too small to satisfy so 
great a debt. 


THE EHI). 


y 


MAY 16 1901 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



00Dm77fiH33 


